in Scotland but they both made apostasie in the first year and were slain by Kedwalla Beda hist lib. 3. cap. 1. Oswald the second son of Ethelfrid succeeded unto them and overthrew Kedwalla Oswald did hold nothing so dear as to promote the Christian religion and sent unto Donal the 4. King of Scots for Preachers when Segenius was Abbot of Colmkill because the Scots language was not understood by his Saxons Oswald would often expound sentences or passages of their Sermons for in the time of his exile he had learned that language Amongst these Preachers the worthiest was Aidan the first Bishop of Lindsfarn he had no care of earthly things what was given him by the King or Potent men he was wont to part it amongst the poor at the first occasion He ceased not to go from town to town and from house to house not on horse but on foot alwaies catechizing whether he met with rich or poor if they were Pagans he taught them if they were Christians he confirmed them in the faith and exhorted unto the works of piety and charity especially to read the Scriptures diligently he died an 651. Beda lib. 3. cap. 4 5. From Northumberland the Word of God was spread among many others of the Saxon Kingdomes Pope Honorius sent Byrinus unto the West Saxons Ibid. cap. 7. Last of all Sussex or the South Saxons and the Isle of Wight were converted Fox in Act. moni Sigebert King of Essex had learned the Christian faith in France and opened the first School in Cambridge an 636. Paul Iovius in Angl. reg Chron. He was perswaded by his Monks to enter into a Cloister as if it had been a shame or sin to reign with David his end was lamentable for when he had given over his Kingdom to his cousin Egrik the fore-named Penda entred his Kingdom with an army his Subjects forced him to go into the fields where both he and Egrik were slain an 652. His son Penda was baptized by Finnan and accepted as a Bishop and Presbyter from him for instructing his Subjects Beda lib. 3. cap. 21. 4. Ferchard II. King of the Scots was odious to all his Subjects for his A despiser of admonition brought to repentance impiety against God cruelty against men for covetousness and drunkenness he spared not the life of his own wife and defiled his two daughters Herefore he was separated from the Communion of the Church and the Nobility did speak of putting him to death or to do unto him as they had done to Ferchard the I. But the fore-named Colman stayed them and assured them before him that God would shortly punish him Within few daies as he was hunting a Wolf did bite him and he became aguish and then vermin did consume his body Then he with tears did confess that he had deserved all these things for vilipending the admonitions of Colman Who said he should be of good courage and trust in God whose mercy is greater to a penitent sinner then any sin of man can let him To shew his repentance Ferchard caused to cover his bed with course coverlets and carry him abroad where he might make publick confession of his sins he died an 664. Boet. hist lib. 9. cap. 21. 5. From Colmkill as a most famous Seminary of learning at that time Famous men of Britain sprang forth not only who did resist the beginnings of Antichristian pride at home and in our neighbour country but they sowed the seed of the Gospel in other Nations Such was that famous Rumold about the year 600. who was called Mechliniensis Apostolus Gallus brought Helvetia from Paganism and as Pappus in histor convers gent. witnesseth built sundry Monasteries there Columban a man of excellent holiness and learning saith Trithe lived sometime in Bangor in Ireland and thence went into Burgundy where he began the Monastery Luxovien and taught the Monks of his own Country especially to live by the works of their own hands Bernard in Vita Malachiae cap. 5. Afterwards because he rebuked Theodorick for his leacherous life he was forced to flee and visited sundry parts of Germany thence he went into Italy and began another Abbey on the Apennin Hills beside Bobium in Tuscany Platin. in Bonifac. 4. Levin was industrious for the name of Christ about the year 630. he turned many to the faith about Ghent and Esca but some hardned person killed him he was held in such reverence that 200. years after his death his body as a holy monument was carried from Church to Church and at last an 1007. it was layed in the Church of Saint Bavo in Ghent Furseus and his brother Fullan with two Presbyters Gobban and Dicul obtained land from Sigebert King of Essex and built the Abbey of Cnobsherburg then bewailing the oppression of that country by Penda he commendeth the charge of that Monastery unto his brother and passing into France he began the Abbey at Latiniac where he died He was famous for his piety and Beda lib. 3. cap. 19. speaks of his visions and miracles Diuma was ordained first Bishop of Mercior where he converted many unto the faith in the reign of the Christian Penda and for rare gifts the Bishoprick of Middlesex was committed to his charge ib. cap. 21. unto whom succeeded Cella a Scot. Also Florentius went to Argentine or Strawsburg and was the first Bishop thereof he opened the first School in Alsatia about the year 669. he is said by his prayers to have restored Rathildis the daughter of Dagobert King of France unto her sight and tongue whereas she had been both blind and dumb Chilian or Kilian the first Bishop of Herbipolis or Wortsburg did first instruct the people of East France saith Bale or high Germany as Io. Pappus speaketh in the Christian faith an 668. because he rebuked Gosbert Prince of Herbipolis first privately but in vain then publickly for having his brothers wife Geilana she caused him to be slain Colonata a Priest and Thotnat a Deacon followed him in all his travels and were put to death with him Burcard or Rurcard succeeded after him to whom Pipin gave a Dukedom and from hence among all the Bishops of Germany only the Bishop of Herbipolis carrieth a Sword and Priest's Gown in his badge Hen. Oraeus in Nomencla Unto these Scots Io. Pappus joineth some Britans as Willibrod Reformer of Frisia and two brethren Evaldi the one surnamed the Black and the other the White D. Morton in his Appeal seems to doubt what doctrine they did teach because of the diverse opinions concerning them they lived about the year 689. yet Io. Pappus saith plainly They converted the Westphalians to the Christian faith and suffered martyrdom neer Breme Io. Bale sheweth their death the barbarous people slue the younger with the edge of the sword and they tormented the elder with a lingring death and pulled in sunder his members and at last threw them both into the River 6. Pope Agathosent
other alterations of that Gloss all which do shew how the Church of Rome changeth from it self so oft 20. Elias rubeus Tripelaniensis wrote seven books which he called Semidialia he writteth there first against the Idolatry of the Gentiles and then against the vices of all estates When he cometh to the Clergy he taxeth their superstition prodigality pride and abominable enormities arising from their usurpation or abuse of alms Lib. 4. he saith If we will truly cleave unto the truth we can speak no good of the universality of them without a lye Catalog test ver lib. 17. 21. Maenard Count of Tirolis took the Castle of Trent from Henry then An appeal from the Pope Bishop and compelled him to leave that See When Henry was dead Pope Nicolaus the IV. sent into his place Philip Mantuan a Franciscan and caused him to excommunicate the Count. Maenard by open proclamation publisheth his Apology that he had not raised but repulsed wars that nothing was more dear unto him then peace especially with Bishops but they which should be holy Fathers are corrupt with love of the world and have bereft him of his ancient patrimony If any would assure him that the Bishops shall not wrong him nor his hereafter he will render all that he hath taken from them otherwise he will not be such a fool to quit his inheritance unto these effeminate Antichrists and prodigious eunuchs none did trouble the common peace as they do they are not readers of Scriptures nor teachers of people but fathers of bastards wine-bibbers avaricious usurpers of Lands and Kingdoms If they be not Antichrists what are they worse are they then Turks or Tartars or Jews and do more offend Christian simplicity whereas they are our inferiors they would have us to be their servants against the Law of God and the Nations and therefore said he I appeal from the cruel and unjust high Priest unto our true Pastor and Divine Father Catalog test ver lib. 17. ex Aventi lib. 7. 22. When Pope Nicolaus the IV. did advance the Minorites An. 1294. Friers have no truth the University of Paris had a meeting against them the Bishop Ambianensis had the Semon his text was The Lord is near unto all that call upon him in truth There he declared a three-fold truth of life of doctrine and of righteousness The Friers have none of these not of life for their hypocrisie is notorious not of doctrine because in words they teach pleasant things but they carry gall in their hearts not of righteousness because they usurp the charge of the office and Benefice of others the Priests 23. We have often heard how the Popes were busie to send Christian The loss of the Christian conquest in Asia Princes into Syria their aim was the enriching and enlarging the See of Rome and the event was the shedding of Christian blood The particular exploits fill up volumes but the general may be understood partly by what is touched already I will summarily add an example or two more In the year 1220. when Pope Honorius had excommunicated the Emperor many Princes and Bishops went thither The Pope's Legate Pelagius would be General Commander wherefore John King of Jerusalem withdrew himself and his Army and these fresh Soldiers would not be marshalled by a Bishop Then the Legate seeing he could do nothing without the presence of a King sent Letters intreating him to have compassion on the Christian Army The King as a wise man saith Io. Naucler generat 41. considering howbeit it was not honorable that such affairs should be managed by Priests yet to satisfie the commands of the Roman Church he gathereth the Christians in Syria and marched to Damiata When he was come his advice was that it was not expedient at that time to go into the fields because about that season Nilus is wont to overflow The Legate was impatient of delay and threatened them all with excommunication who would speak in the contrary The Army was about 70000. men The Sultan would not fight but stoppeth their passage until Nilus did overflow the Land and the Christians were brought into that extremity that they could neither continue nor march and so were forced to quit Damiata unto the Sultan if he would let them return to Aca and Tirus and he to satisfie their superstition gave them a piece of Christ's Cross which he had brought from Jerusalem The Venetians Genoways Pisanes and others within the Town hearing of this agreement refuse to give over the Town and the Army did threaten them to deliver Aca unto the Saracens if they would not leave Damiata according to the agreement now many of them had their families in Aca so Damiata was lost After the loss of Tripolis Beritus Tirus and Sidon Pope Nicolaus the IV. stirreth up the Christians to go unto the defense of Ptolemais but they had no government nor discipline and so did more harm then good for the Patriarch of Jerusalem the Masters of the Templarii Hospitalarii and Teutonici and the Kings of Cyprus and Sicily strove for the command and when they were at this dissention the Sultan invadeth them and they left it 196. years after it was conquered by Godifrid saith Io. Naucler gener 44. and of all the purchase then no place was in the power of Christians but Cyprus and Cilicia 24. The Christians could not prevail against the Turks yet God stayed Of the Tartars the Infidels that they could not make new invasions against the Christians at that time for the Scythians or Tartars came out of the North like grasshoppers for multitude saith Nic. Gregoras and Matth. Parisien saith in infinite multitudes they divide themselves in their own countreys the one party went against the Turks in Asia about the year 1220. and the other under Bato saith Platin. in Innocen IV. Matth. Paris calleth him Bathchatarcan came into Europe overran Russia Polonia Bohem Hungaria c with so many and huge calamities that the like was not heard from the beginning of the world saith Matth. Paris ad An. 1241. When the Emperor Frederick went against them they fled through Bulgaria and Thracia into Asia and joyned with the other party at Iconium the Palace of the Turks Nicep Gregor as saith John Ducas Emperor of the Greeks received ten thousand of them and gave them Lands in Macedonia and Phrygia to be in readiness against his adversaries These did prevail mightily against the Turks and took many of their Lands and made up a vast Kingdom in Asia and called their Prince Chan or Cham. About the year 1250. the Cham Mango by perswasion of Hyatho King of Armenia was converted to Christian profession His Brother Chaolon conquered all the Kingdom of Persia and vanquished the Calipha of Babylon he overran all the Lands about Jerusalem but spared to come near the City at the request of Hyatho The third Cham was Mango and after him Cobila or Gobelus kept the faith and
leave Then concerning his curses against the King after he hath bitterly expostulated for his menacing and declared that he had sent his Letters unto the Peers and Prelates of the Kingdom and had read them openly in an assembly of the Bishops of France and Lorain at Atiniac and had shewed his Bull unto Lewis King of Germany whereby he was commanded by authority of the Pope to accurse them all who intermeddle with the Kingdom of Lorain he saith I have heard that the like letters as have been directed to our Lord Charls and to the Peers and Bishops of his Kingdom have been also sent unto my Lord Lewis the glorious King and to the Bishops and Nobility of his Kingdom ..... Then he gives him to understand that he had heard it reported by many that the two Kings had agreed to divide the Kingdom which if it be not done sedition shall kindle among the people wherefore since he saw that either the authority of the Pope must be contemned or the agreement of the Kings be violated whence might arise fear of wars he thinks it more expedient to omit so Imperious commands and surcease altogether from attempting any thing therein neither is it my duty saith he to debar any man from the Communion except one who hath willingly confessed his fault or who is convict in judgement unless I would contemn the Canon of the Apostles the practice of the Church and the authority of Augustin Gelasius Boniface c. Whereas the Pope had accused him that by silence and cessation he may seem not partner but authour of the usurpation he biddeth him remember what is written The cause which I knew not I fearched diligently and that God as is marked by Gregory to whose eys all things are open said in the cause of the Sodomite I will go down and see whereby we should learn to try and see the evil before we beleeve it and not punish till it be notoriously known Whereas he would have him abstain from the company of the King and not bid him God speed it seems very hard said he since very many good men both of Ecclesiastical and Secular sort who occasionally have come to Rhemes have openly professed that they had never heard the like practice from any of his Predecessours although in their own times they had seen seditions and wars not among Kings who were united by oath and league but also among brethren yea between father and children And therefore he acknowledgeth this his contempt to be for his other sins since in this he had dealt lovingly with his fellow-brethren of whom some had invited King Charls into the Kingdom of Lorain Moreover that the States of the Kingdom affirm plainly that Kingdoms are not conquered by curses of Priests or Bishops and that they have learned from the Holy Scripture Kingdoms appertain unto God by whom Kings do reign and he gives them to whom he willeth wherefore since the High-Priest cannot be both a King and a Bishop he should leave the care of distributing Kingdoms which as his Predecessours did not attempt against the schismatical nor heretical nor tyranous Emperours in their times so neither can they now bear it who know it to be written in the Holy Scripture We should strive even to death for liberty and inheritance neither are they ignorant if a Bishop excommunicate a Christian without reason that the power of binding may be taken from him but eternal life can be taken from no man unless his own sins do demerit neither can any man be spoiled of the name of a Christian for taking or conquering an earthly Kingdom or can he be ranked with the Divel whom Christ came to redeem with his blood from the Divel's power and therefore if the Pope would have peace let him so seek it that he move no strife for the people think not that they cannot come to the Kingdom of Heaven except they imbrace such an earthly King as the Pope recommendeth as for the Oath said he and falshood and tyranny whereof you write the Peers of the Nation say unto us that ye command not such things as concern your authority yea they have not spared from menacings against you which for the present I will not repeat and I know as they threatned with deliberation so if God suffer them without retreating they will shew it indeed and I know by experience that without regard of admonition or sword of man's tongue unless some other stay arise our King and Nobility of this Realm will not fail to do accordingly to their power and follow forth what they have begun He concludes that Bishops and himself especially should take heed of their behaviour towards the King since it is the Apostles doctrine that all souls be subject unto Superiour powers And with these Letters in the name of Hincmar were other Letters written by common advice of the Bishops of France being assembled at Rhemes and sent unto Pope Adrian who died in the fifth year of his pride and so that strife ceased Ph. Morn in Myster ex Aimoin lib. 5. and out of others Baronius in Annal. ad An. 870. § 38. saith Hincmar did forge many excuses and by shifting did escape the sentence of the Apostolick See till Pope Adrian died 11. JOHN the IX succeeds An. 872 as Onuphrius saith who reckoneth The Pope climbeth above the Emperour not the eight years between Nicolaus and Adrian but others account his succession in the year 876. He hapned on the fittest occasion of ambition among them all for after his inauguration began the contention between Charls of France and Charls of Germany for the Empire The King of France was alwaies aiming at the Kingdom of Italy and promised unto Pope John rich rewards if he attained unto the Empire he would defend the Church from all injury and wholly quit the Territory of Rome John did fear that the other would take his manure in Italy and therefore desirous the Emperour were at a distance rather than to sit in his eye he invited the King of France to come unto Rome and incontinently saluteth him Augustus and by this means saith Sigonius and after him Ph. Morn in Myster the Title Imperator Augustus became the gift of the High-Priest wholly and the years of their Empire were reckoned from their consecration by the Pope Continuator Eutropii saith more plainly Charls the Bald coming to Rome made covenant with the Romans and granted unto them the rights of the Kingdom and revenues out of three Monasteries that is out of Saint Salvator's Saint Mary in Sabinis and Saint Andrew's on Mount Soracte and the Imperial Patrimony out of many other Monasteries he gave them also the Provinces of Samnio and Calabria with all the Cities of Benevento and the Dukedom of Spoleto and two Cities of Tuscia Arisium and Clusium which did belong unto the Duke so that he who before was above the Romans in royality seems now inferiour unto them he
they have done if they had lived in the days of Domician Decius c. Avenii lib. cit who recordeth many other Synods condemning that faction As also Sigebert a Monck of Gemblac who hath continued the Epitome of Jerom and hath briefly written the History of the Church from the year 381. untill 1112 there he noteth many errors of the Popes namely That they presume to absolve Subjects from their Allegiance unto their Princes He saith of them False Prophets false Apostles and false Priests have arisen who deceive the People with a false Religion and dare advance themselves above all that is worshipped while they seek to establish their own power and dominion they have put away Christian charity and simplicity 13. When Bishops and Priests became Monarchs some Monarchs became Reformation of some Countreys Pastors as Olaus King of Norway and Steuchilus King of Sweden taught their Subjects the Word of God Herman Contractus Count of Vering infirm in body was admired in the knowledge of the Greek Arabick and Latin tongues singular in Philosophy especially Astronomy Rhetorick Poesie and Divinity Jo. Lampad in Mellifi remembreth also that some Germans were then persecuted for denying Purgatory the bodily presence of Christ in the Eucharist and the worship of Images Ecbert a Monck wrote against them and contemptuously called them Cathari or Puritans the Emperors also and the Popes made Constitutions against them The People Heneti were compelled to receive Bishops and Priests in the days of Otho I. but after his death they killed the Bishops they threw down the Churches and returned to Idolatry Henry III. restoreth the Christian Religion and erecteth Bishopricks among them Io. Pap. in Hist Convers After the death of Steven King of Hungary were sturrs there for many years in the year 1045. the Princes of the Kingdom being vexed by the severity of King Peter sent for Andrew Bela and Leventa which were of the kinâ—ed of Steven and banished into Bohem and Poland The King understanding this Plot did cause to be hanged Viâ—ca Bua and Buchna three chief men and punished others cleaving unto them other ways For this cause the Nobles convening at Canad sent for Andrew and Leventa again with solemn promises and oath to bring the Kingdom into their obedience So soon as they came all the People came unto them at Novum Castrum demanding first to permit the People to live after the ancient way of their Fathers in Paganism to kill the Bishops and Clergy to forsake Christianism and worship their Idols which was granted The chief of them Vacha began in the Castle Belos and his Son gathereth Socerers and Soothsayers by whose inchantments he purchaseth the Peoples favor Then the People threw down the Churches and killed all the Latin and Dutch Priests cruelly Likewise Andrew and Leventa levieth an Army against the Christians And four Bishops Gerard Bistrit Buld and Beneth and Zehung Count of Alba meet together in the Church of God where Gerard saith Brethren fellow Bishops and other believers here present we shall to day go with the Crown of Martyrdom unto our Lord Jesus Christ for this night I saw the Lord Jesus Christ communicating unto us the Sacrament of his body and blood After Mass they went with the King and his Army and were killed at Pesch and the King was taken and brought to Alba where he died ann 1047. Then Andrew was crowned and so soon as he was free from enemies he enacted a Law That all Hungarians should renounce Paganism under pain of death and himself did profess the faith in Christ Nevertheless the Emperor Henry went down the Danube with a great Army and besiedgeth the Castle Pesch some Hungarians in the night-time boareth all the Emperor's Ships under the water and drowned them so that the Army was weakened Naucler Gener. 35. And in Gener. 36. he shews how the Emperor sought peace and hardly obtained it for continuing peace they did agree that Solomon King Andrew's Son should marry Sophia the Emperor's Daughter But then Bela the King's Brother made a new insurrection and by help of the Polonians invades the Kingdom and prevails so that Andrew was killed and Solomon fled into Germany and Bela was crowned at Alba Immediately he calleth a Parliament for setling and ordering the Kingdom Many of the common People especially the Countrey men say unto the King Grant unto us to live after the maner of our Fathers in Paganism to put away Bishops and Priests and to retain our Tithes and to lay waste the Churches The King was amased and craves a delay for three days On the third day the chief of the multitude come for the answer At the King's command Soldiers fall upon them and then invade the multitude and when some of them were killed others cry for mercy and renounce Paganism By conferring the former part with this it appears that two things especially did hinder the Reformation of the Heathens at that time to wit They had Latin Priests who did the Service in an unknown language and they took it ill to be burthened with payment of Tithes and moreover Religion was pressed upon them by the sword In time of the wars twixt the Emperor Henry and the Saxons Mistiwoi a Prince of the Wandals did so approve himself unto D. Bernard that he did espouse unto him his Sister Before the day of marriage Tiaderik a Marquess said unto the Duke It was a base thing to give such a Lady unto a dog So soon as this was reported unto Mistiwoi he said Are we then dogs is this the reward of our trouble if we be dogs we will let them feel our madness The Wandals then renounce Christianity and profess hostility against Christians at Aldenburgh they made their sport with sixty Priests they destroy Hamburgh and the Bishop Benno escapes with his life they expel the Marquess of Brandeburgh out of all his Lands Duke Bernard levieth an Army against them and the Emperor sent aid unto him In this fight Mistiwoi was killed and the Wandals were brought into payment of their former tribute But for eighty years they were not sincere in Religion saith Al. Crantz in Saxo. li. 4. c. 34. In the days of the Emperor Conrad Mistiwoi Duke of Poland did renounce the faith and raising an Army made great havock in Germany twixt the Rivers Sala and Albe destroyed many Churches and Monasteries and killed many thousand men When he heard that the Emperor was preparing against him he returns with his spoil Loc. cit c. 36. 14. About the year 980. Theodor Bishop of Antioch besought the Emperor Of the Manichees John Zimisca to remove the Manichees who called themselves Cathari and Pavacimi into some remote place because they overspread all and infected many with their Heresies The Emperor transports many of them into Philippopolis in Thracia where Alexius Commenus Emperor in the days of Henry IV. caused dispute with them and by information did prevail with many of them
mean time all Commissioners Presbyteries that they give not Collation or admission to any person presented by these new patrones Untill the next Generall Assembly V. James Gibson presenteth a supplication craving that he may be heard to purge himself of contumacy for not compearing in the last Assembly and to repone him into his function And being admitted he declares first before the brethren of the Conference which report that he had declared upon his conscience that the cause of his absence was not rebellion stubborness or ill will but only in respect of the good affection he had to the wee l of the Generall Church being informed that if he had compeared and had not been punished the affaires of the Church would been cast off The Brethren judge this reason sufficient to purge him of contumacy but not to be reponed VI. Three Ministers were directed unto his Majesty to conferr and understand by what meanes Religion may stand and be continued unto Posterity VII All Ministers are exhorted in their Sermons to declare the prejudice done unto the Church by the spoil of the patrimony thereof and publickly to oppone against such abuse VIII The Assembly considering the appearing ruin of the Evangell within the realm for want of provision unto Ministers and Schools and Colledges Give their Commssion unto certain Ministers to compear before his Majesty and Counsell on such dayes as his Majesty shall appoint To conferre and advise upon this Head and to crave humbly of his Majesty that the assignations may be given about Novenber 1. unto Ministers Readers and that these which are already provided ad vitam and that others which are content with their assignations be not altered untill they may obtain better provision and to report answer unto the next assembly IX The assembly gives commissioon and authority unto the Presbytery of Edinb to call before them Papists and apostates which shall happen to resort into that town or bounds and specially to summon the Lords Huntly Seton c. X. The Assemby thinketh meet and ordaines that in time coming so oft as it shall please God to conveen the Gen. church of this realm the first day of the assembly there be a publick fast and humiliation both of the inhabitaints and Pastors there conveening and the pulpit both before and after noon be occupied by the ordinary Pastors of the place To the effect it may please God to give his blessing unto the convention and good issue unto their travells And intimation hereof to be made in that town the Sunday before the assembly After this Assembly James gibson seeing that he could not be restored into his function went into England and lived there When certain newes was brought of the dispersing of the Spanish Navy the king caused solem thankes-giving unto God for this deliverance to be given in all the Churches of the kingdom beginning in his own Court for example unto others XXVI The hope of the Papists now failing by the overthrow of that 1589. Huntly subscribes the Confession practized contrarily Navy they begin to make a form of submission Huntly at the Kings desire subscribes the ConfessioÌ„ of faith and was reconciled unto the Church But immediatly he excused himself by a Letter unto the Prince of Parma then Governor of Flanders professing that he was so pressed by the King that hee must either yeeld or depart out of the Countrey or to have taken the fields which he could not wee l do all hope being taken from him by the return of the Navy but in what he had failed he shall endeavour to amend by some good service seing God had put him in such credite with the King as he had broken his former guards and made him establish others about his person by whom at all occasions he might assure himself and be Master of the King and so when the promised support shall arrive he shall spoil the heteticks of his authority and make sure the Catholick enterprises c. This Letter was dated at Edinburgh Januar 24. 1589. Others also sent Letters to the same purpose And the Jesuites lurking in the Countrey advised these Lords to attempt somewhat by themselves which might move the King of Spain more readily to send them succourse a plot was layd to take the King from the Chancelor Maitlane and the Treasurer the Lord Glames under pretence that the Nobility were neglected and publick affaires ill mannaged They said this way they might procure the assistance of other Noble men and the country would resist the less when no mention is made of religion This plot goeth-on and in the very nick of time when Huntly thought to have catched the Chancelor in the Kings chamber of presence the Chancellor upon suspicion retieres escapes and advertiseth the King of his suspicion The next day the King examineth Huntly and finding the truth committes Huntly into the castle of Edinburgh but after a few days upon new promises gives him liberty These Papists will not yet cease in Aprile Huntly and these Lords in Anguise make an open insurrection at Aberdien The King goeth against them when they heard that he was at Cowy they come to the bridge of Dee but their courage failes and they evanish afterwards they offer themselves unto any punishment the King wil impose They were put to an assise convict and warded the King delayeth to pronounce sentence At this time the Assembly conveenes at Edinb Juny 17. James melvin is chosen Moderator The 51. Assembly I. The King gives his presence he speakes of his good affection toward the Church and craves that Patrick Galloway be appointed one of his Ministers The Assembly by the mouth of the Moderator rendreth his Majesty humble thankes for the beginnings he had made in suppressing the enemies of religion they entreat to prosecute the business and made offer of their humble service to the uttermost of their power As for that he craves they acknowledge his Majesty may command any Minister within the realm to attend himself and â—his Court II. It is appointed that at the conveening and loosing of every Assembly the role of Commissioners shall be called and all absents be censured III. Universall tryall shall be made of all the Ministers within every presbytery and the tryall to be of their life doctrin especially of simony if any be suspect to have entred that way the tryall shall be by questions and preaching and where any shall be found unqualified he shall be deposed without respect of age or other condition And this tryall shall be concluded before the next Provinciall Synod which is now appointed to be Septemb. 3 As every presbytery will answer unto God and his Church IV. It is appointed that in every presbytery they shall dispute concerning the mariage of adulterers and report their judgement unto the next assembly V. The Act made in the last assembly concerning the giving of admission upon the presentation of late
one Nation and then another Yet so that the Romish Church was like to a lump of sundry Mettles wherein are some pieces of gold and silver but more of brass and baser mettle all mingled in one cake as there every one cannot point out where the good Mettle is yet a cunning Mineralist knows there is gold in that lump and can sever the richer Mettle from the baser and then purifie every Mettle from their own dross and put another form upon them that every one who is not altogether ignorant may know them So in the Church of Rome though Potentates and Nations for ignorance or fear of enmity and sometimes for hope of advantage against their enemies did cleave unto Rome and seemed to make one visible Church yet in all Countries even in Italy under the face of Antichrist many both of the Teachers and teached did detest the Tyranny and avaricious errours of the Pope and in their hearts wished a Reformation and by writ have published to the World all the Truth for besides them who did openly contest with her there is scarcely any article of controversie but we shall find some of their School-men and Monks disputing with us against the now-Romish errours At last it pleased God to put into the hearts of his refining Preachers and Princes to break the faction of the Romish Church and purifie themselves with their adherents from the dross that their Ancestors had contracted and to unite themselves into another form of government And as the Refiner cannot be said to make new gold but only refineth the praeexistent Mettle and gives it the face it had before the commixtion so the Reformed Church is not a new Church for that supposeth a new Church never heard of before but they have taken themselves unto the old Truth which was obscured for a space in the West with corruption in the domineering part and they have returned into the Discipline of the Primitive Church that was interrupted and they are become like unto them who were separate from the Romish Church and both these have joined hands and hearts against the common errours Herein wholesom is the direction of Cyprian to Pompey contrà Epistolam Steph. pap saying Devote and ingenious minds will readily lay aside errour and search and find the Truth For if we return to the Head and Fountain of Divine Tradition human errour ceaseth and the way of Heavenly Mysteries being perceived whatsoever was darkly lurking under a cloud is discovered by the light of Truth If a pipe of a Conduit which was wont to flow abundantly shall fail at any time will not men go unto the Fountain that the cause of the failing may be known whether it hath dried in the head or whether that being whole and full the fault be in the mid-way But if it have failed by the fault of the broken and sinking pipe that the water could not flow constantly they amend and make strong the pipe that the water may be brought for the use of the City with the same aboundance and integrity as it comes from the Fountain This should the Priests of God do which will keep his commands that if truth should be in doubt or changed we should return unto the Divine Fountain the Evangelical and Apostolical tradition and from thence let the reason of our acting arise whence was the order and original It hath been delivered unto us that there is one God and one Christ and one Hope and one Faith one Church and but one Baptism ordained in that one Church from which whosoever departeth he must be found among Hereticks and if he will maintain them against the Church he fights against the mystery of Divine Tradition So far Cyprian THE THIRD AGE Of the CHURCH OR The History of the Church Fading and of Anti-Christ Rising containing the space of 400. years from the Year of our Lord 600. untill the year 1000. CENTURY VII CHAP. I. Of EMPEROURS PHOCAS a mean Captain in Thracia in a sedition An Vsurpâ—r reigneth crâ—ftily wickedly infortunately of the people did kill his Soverain Maurice usurped the Crown and held the Empire 7. years He began to establish himself by favour Cyriachus Patriarch of Constantinople had crowned him and then did hate him for his cruelty against the house and friends of Maurice the Western part of the Empire was aiming at liberty and like to forsake him Wherefore he dealt gently with Pope Gregory I. and after him he set up another of his own mind and then another in the See of Rome They played to others hands the Emperour gave unto Boniface the Title of Universal Bishop and the Pope promised fidelity unto Phocas He was given unto Covetousness in oppressing the Provinces with Tributes to Lust in defiling other mens wives as for Intemperancy carousing was his glory Zonar annal li. 3. In all the Provinces of the Empire was great disorder and little justice The Persians subdued Mesopotamia Assyria Syria and took Jerusalem for Cosroes pretending to revenge the death of his Father-in-law Maurice killed the most part of that Army which had advanced Phocas or assisted him and the rest of them were sent captive into Persia Pe. Mexia France had lately gone away and now Germany a great part of Italy Pannonia Misia and other parts made a full defection Wherefore the Senate of Constantinople seeing And dieth miserably that either the Empire or Tyrant must perish especially Priscus one of the chief Captains under Maurice and now the son-in-law of Phocas and Heracleon the Governour of Affrick whose wife Phocas had defiled consulted together and sent Armies from Affrick and Thracia they took Phocas in Constantinople and gave him just reward they cut off his hands and feet then his privy members at last his head some write they burnt his body in a brazen Cow and others say they cast it into the Sea An. 609. Zonar annal to 3. 2. HERACLIUS son of Heracleon Governour of Affrick was made Hard beginnings bring glory Emperour with general consent of People Armies and Senators and was crowned by Sergius the Patriarch He found the Empire in a troublous time but his glory was the greater His Deputy Campsinus usurps the Kingdome of Italy and was quickly subdued and slain by Eleutherius whom the Emperour sent against him Bajanus made himself King of Bavaria and molested the Empire in the West that Cosroes had the less opposition in subduing Aegypt and Affrick unto Carthage in the end Heraclius brought the Bavarians under command he crowned his son Emperour and went in person against the Persians Pe. Mexia First he dealt for peace by Ambassadors A good cause gives confidence Cosroes said he would not lay down Arms until he had abolished the worship of the crucified God and the Persian God were worshipped every where Then Heraclius was the more confident that the Wars was not so much for the Empire as for defence of the Church and worship of God
also that in the end of that Synod the Britan Bishops confessed that it was the right way of justice and righteousness which Augustine taught But it is clear from Beda that the Britans did oppose all that he spoke and they who said so were at the first meeting when Augustine had not discovered himself Likewise out of the Interrogatories that Augustine sent unto Gregory the I. and are with the answers in the end of Gregory's works it is easie to be seen that the first Arch-Bishop of Canterbury was no learned Clark but very superstitious and especially in the eighth answer that he was ambitious in that he did aim to have the Bishop of France subject unto him After the death of Augustine Laurence who did come from Rome with him took his charge he did invite the Scots dwelling in the same Island unto a Synod and thought to have found them meliores saith Beda lib. 2. cap. 4. readier to his mind than the Britans were but he found no less opposition by them for the Scots differed nothing from the Britans Dagan and Columban did refuse all communion with him and would not lodge in the same Inn where any Romish Bishop was If we compare all these premises we may see the cause why our Writers have spoken so diversly of Augustine some calling the English conversion a perversion and iâ—ebriation and others terming it a gracious conversion to wit when they consider how Pagans by the light of the Gospel were brought unto the faith though tainted with some errours they do with the Angels of Heaven rejoice in remembrance of that English happiness but when they consider that the old Professours of the ancient faith were by the importunity and ambition of Augustine and his successours inthralled in multitude of new inventions and in an unjust subjection yea and that so many were martyred by means at least by suggestion of Augustine justly have they termed this work of Augustine a perversion of the faith so giving this twofold censure in the spirit of discretion and not of contradiction even as Christ knew and approved the works of Ephesus but he had some things against her 2. The difference in observing Easter was thus The Romans in remembrance Difference for Easter of Christ's resurrection did observe the first Sunday after the full Moon of March and the Eastern Church as also the Britans kept the fourteenth day of the Moon on whatever day of the week it fell For this matter was no small debate between the Greek and Latine Churches long before as also in Britain about the year 657. betwixt Finnan a Scot and Bishop of Lindsfarn and Ronan another Scot and coming lately from Rome Finnan was so reverenced by the Romish faction that nothing was altered in his daies and he writ a book Proveteri Paschatos ritu Beda hist lib. 3. cap. 25. This jar was renewed about the year 670. by Wilfrid Bishop of York who had been at Rome Colman a Scot and Successour of Finnan and Cedda who afterwards was Bishop of York defend the old custom alledging as is before that this Island had received their rites from Asia and had kept them from the beginning of their conversion untill this time Wilfrid and Agilbert a Bishop and Agatho a Priest and James a Deacon said Rome should be preferred above Asia because the bones of Peter were at Rome Colman answereth that Anatolius and Eusebius Pamphili do evidently declare what were the rites of Asia and the same were received from John the Evangelist and were followed by Columba whom they could not deny to have been a good and devote man Wilfrid replieth The authority of Peter is greater for Christ said to him Thou art Peter and to thee will I give the keys of the Kingdom of Heaven Then another question was propounded concerning the shaving of the Clergy mens heads which the Scots did refuse But Beda hath not recorded the dispute In the end King Oswin said Seeing these rites were received by Saint Peter and now he is Porter of Heaven I will follow him lest he thrust me back when I come thither Beda loc cit When Colman saw that the authority of a rude Prince did oversway he would stay no longer but excluded his Bishoprick with Eata Abbot of Meilrose and thereafter he carried a Convent of Monks into one of the Isles Hebrides where they lived by the works of their hands Beda ibid. cap. 26. Wilfrid after that contest was accused of pride and misdemeanours but refused to answer and fled Then Theodore Arch-Bishop of Canterbury set another in his place thus the controversie for Easter was ended in England And to end it altogether after other contests about the year 716. Ecbert or Berect as some call him an English man did so prevail amongst the Scots that Easter was kept in the Isle Hu after the Romish manner the 24. of April but he died suddainly The suddainness of his death Beda lib. 5. cap. 23. calleth a confirmation of his doctrine He might as well have said The Lord did approve the fact of Lot's wife 3. About the year 600. Brude King of Peichts though a Christian had The Conversion of the Saxons in Britain conjunct Wars with Ethelfrid King of Northumberland against Aidan King of Scots and Malgo a Duke of the Britans The Scots did prevail with great loss The report is saith Buchan hist Scot. lib. 5. that Columba Boetius calleth him Colm Abbot of the Monastery in Colmkill or Jona did assure his fellows of the victory the same hour of the fight After some years Ethelfrid renewing his forces came against the Scots Aidan waited for the Britans in vain and was put to flight with great slaughter on both sides After that fight Columba died for grief and Aidan was so commoved for the unlucky success and for the want of good Columba and for fear of the apparent danger of Christians from that cruel Pagan that within few weeks he died Not long after Ethelfrid was killed by the Britans as is said before Edwin succeedeth him and thereafter was setled in the general government of the Saxons Then the friends of Ethelfrid amongst whom were his seven sons and one daughter fearing cruelty fled into Scotland King Eugenius the 4. son of Aidan not regarding the hostility of their fathers accepted them and caused them to be instructed in the Christian faith Edwin was slain in Battel an 633. by Penda King of Mercia and Kedwalla King of the Britans there was never a more cruel Battel in this Island for Penda pursued the new converted Christians and Kedwalla would destroy the Saxons wherefore their rage did spare neither age nor sex Buchan hist Then Northumberland was divided into two Kingdomes Osrich cousin german of King Edwin was King of Deira and Eanfrid or Andefrid the eldest son of Ethelfrid was King of Bervici or North part they were both Christians the one instructed by Paulin Bishop of York and the other
it is called the daily prayer by the Doctours and Fathers Ca. 16. The book of Revelation shâ—uld be read yearly in the Church between Easter and Whitsunday Ca. 18. A pernicious custom should not be kept contempt of ancient statutes hath perturbed all the order of the Church while some by ambition and others by gifts do usurp Priesthoods and Bishopricks and some prophane men and souldiers unworthy of such honour have been admitted into the holy order they should be removed But lest great scandal arise in the Church what hath been done is past it is expedient to prescribe who shall not hereafter be admitted into the Priesthood that is he who hath been convicted of any infamous crime who by publick repentance hath confessed gross sins who hath fallen into heresie who hath been baptized in heresie or is known to be rebaptized who hath married a second wife or widow or divorced or corrupt woman who hath concubines or whores unknown men or young Scholars who have been Souldiers or Courtiers who are ignorant of Letters who are not 30. years old who ascendeth not by the degrees of the Church who seeketh honour by ambition or gifts who were chosen by their Predecessours whom the People and Clergy of the City have not chosen or the authority of the Metropolitan and consent of the comprovincial Priests have not required Whosoever is required unto the Office of a Priest and is not found guilty in one of these and his life and doctrine being approved according to the Synodal Decrees he should be consecrated by all the comprovincial Bishops at least by three upon a Sabboth day and the rest sending their Letters of approbation and especially by the authority and presence of the Metropolitan A comprovincial Bishop should be consecrated in the place where the Metropolitan should chuse him the Metropolitan should not be consecrated but in his own See when the Comprovincials were assembled Ca. 24. Priests are commanded to read the Scriptures diligently that all their doings might serve for instruction to the people in knowledge of faith and good example of life Ca. 35. Every Bishop should visit his Diocy once every year in proper person and if sickness or weightier business did hinder him then by the most grave Priests Ca. 46. At command of our Lord and King Sisenand the holy Councel ordaineth That all Clarks for the service of Religion should be exempt from all charges and labours of the Common-Wealth Ca. 74. So great is the falshood of many Nations as they report that they keep not their Oath of fidelity unto their Kings and in a word they feign the profession of an oath but retain in their minds the impiety of falshood they swear unto their Kings and transgress against their Oath nor fear they the judgement of God against perjurers What hope can such have when they War against their enemies What faithfulness can other Nations expect in peace What Covenant shall not be violated since they keep not their Oaths unto their own Kings If we will eschew the wrath of God and if we desire him to turn his severity into clemency let us keep religious duty and fear God and our promised fidelity to our Princes let there be no ungodly subtleties of infidelity amongst us as amongst some Nations let none of us presumptuously usurp the Kingdom let none raise seditions amongst the Subjects let none attempt the murther of Kings but when the King is departed in peace let the Nobles of the Realm with the Priests in a Common-Councel of the Kingdom appoint a Successour that when the unity of concord is kept by us no dissension can arise by violence or ambition and whosoever among us or of all the people of Spain by any conspiracy or design whatsoever should violate the Sacrament of his promise that he hath promised for the standing of his Country and Kingdom of Goths or for safety of the King or attempt to murther the King or to deprive him of his Royal Power or by presumptuous tyranny shall usurp the Kingdom let him be accursed in the sight of God the Father and of the Angels and let him be debarred from the Holy Church which he hath defiled with perjury and let him be estranged from the assembly of Christians with all the complices of his impiety because they all should be subject in the same punishment who are guilty of the same fault Which we repeat saying again Whosoever among us c. 5. About the year 616. was a Councel at Altisiodore or Autricum Ca. 5. Synod at Altisiodore All vigils which were wont to be kept to the honour of God are forbidden as divinations Ca. 18. It is not lawfull to baptize at any time except at Easter unless it be such that are neer unto death who are called grabbatarij Ca. 21. It is not lawfull for a Presbyter after he hath received the blessing to sleep in a bed by a Presbyteress Here they ordain not to put away the wives nor forbid they cohabitation but sleeping together Ca. 40. A Presbyter should not sing nor dance at a feast In this Councel 7. Abbots and 34 Presbyters had decisive votes and subscribe 6. About the year 650. was the VIII Councel at Toledo to the number The VIII Synod at Toledo of 52. Bishops where first was recited and approved a rule of faith little differing from the Nicene Creed as taught by the Apostles allowed by the Orthodox Fathers and approved by the Holy Councels here is no mention of Christ's descending into Hell and in the IV. Councel at Toledo that article was not omitted In many of all these Spanish Councels the sleeping of Presbyters with their wives is condemned as sinfull and execrable but some would maintain their liberty and would not obey as is manifest in the sixth and seventh chapters of this Councel 7. In the year 655. was a Councel of 45. Bishops at Cabella or Cabilone in Synod at Cabilone Burgundy Ca. 1. The fore-named Creed is approved Ca. 10. When a Bishop of any City dieth another should be chosen only by the Clergy and indwellers of the same Province otherwise the election is nul Ca. 17. If any shall move a tumult or draw a weapon in a Church so giving scandal let him be debarred from the Communion Ca. 18. We not ordaining a new thing but renewing the old do ordain That no manner of husbandry-work be done on the Lords-day Ca. 19. Many things fall out that are lightly punished it is known to be very unseemly that on holy Feasts women in tribes use to sing filthy songs when they ought to be praying or hearing prayers therefore Priests should abolish such things and if such persons continue in their wickedness let them be excommunicated 8. About the year 673. was a Synod at Hertford or Herudford in England Synod at Hertford where it was decreed 1. That Easter should be kept thorow the Realm on the Sunday the 14. day of
Boniface in these words As for these things whereof you demand what should be received and what refused especially of Fowls as Jaws Crows and Storks Christians should never eat of these and far rather should they abstain from Hares Bevers and wild Stags Like a Manichean he speaketh against the Apostle 1 Tim. 4. In another Epistle he biddeth Boniface exact a Tribute of the Sclavi lest sometime they challenge their own land and by paying Tribute they may know that their land hath a Superiour Who gave him their land he now will incroach Nevertheless in another Epistle he saith he did swound when he read in a Letter that Boniface had sold Palls for money He sate about 10. years and died an 752. 8. STEPHEN the I. died on the third day after his coronation Some do not reckon him 9. STEPHEN the II. was offended with Aistulph who exacted Tribute from the Church-lands and because it was refused took up Arms. Stephen seeing no appearance of aid to come from the Emperour did advise with the people that some writings might be directed unto Pipin The Letters The Popes Letters unto France began thus Unto the most excellent Lords Pipin Charls and Carloman three Kings and our Roman Patriciâ— and unto all Bishops Abbots Priests and Monks and to the glorious Dukes and Counts and unto the whole Army of the Kingdom of France Stephen Pope and all the Bishops Priests and Deacons Dukes Counts People and Army of the Romans all being in anguish Observe this was not of the Pope only nor of the Clergy only but likewise of the Dukes and other people and 2. the names of the Kings is set before the Pope's name With how dolefull and bitter grief we are encompassed on every side with how great perplexity and doubtfulness we are distressed and how many tears our eyes do shed because of the continual troubles which are multiplied upon us we think that the smallest parts of all the elements do declare for who beholding our tribulations will not mourn Who hearing our calamities will not howl Therefore let us remember the words of good Susanna Affliction is on every side and we know not what to do O ye most truly Christians behold The daies of trouble the daies of mourning and bitterness are come upon us seeing it is come as we were fearing from the Lombards for we are afflicted distressed and on every side besieged by their most ungodly King Aistulph and that Nation and with the Prophet we pray the Lord saying Help us O Lord of our salvation and for the honour of thy name deliver us and again Take the sword and the shield and arise to help us For behold please to know how the Covenant of peace is violated by the foresaid wicked Aistulph and his Nation and we could obtain nothing that was capitulated and confirmed by bond of Sacrament And now because no condition is kept unto us and on the first day of January all the Army of the Lombards have made their randevouz in Tuscia and have camped at the Gates of Saint Peter and Saint Paul and the Gate Portuen and Aistulph himself with another Army have fixed their Tents at the Gate of Salaria and other Gates and hath oft said unto us Open unto me the Gate of Salaria and I will enter into your City and give me your High-Priest and I will shew clemency unto you If not beware lest when I have battered down your Walls I kill you altogether with the sword and let me see who can deliver you out of my hands Wherefore we could scarcely direct this Bearer by Sea with these Presents unto your Christianity we have written them with many tears Wherefore our Beloved I beseech you and as if I were present I adjure by the mysteries before the true and living God and before Saint Peter the Prince of the Apostles that with great speed you help us lest we perish seeing under God we have committed all our lives into your hands forsake us not Our Beloved come forward and help us who under God flie unto you that when you have brought forth good fruit may in the day of the future trial say Our Lord Peter Prince of the Apostles behold us thy clients we perfecting our course have kept the faith the Church that was commended unto thee we have defended and delivered from the hands of the oppressours and we standing without spot before thee do offer unto thee the children which thou didst commit unto us safe and sound from the hands of their enemies Then both in this World and that to come ye shall receive the joys of heavenly rewards After this the Pope sent another Epistle in the name of Saint Peter as if it Another Letter in the name of Peter had been written from Heaven it beginneth thus Peter called an Apostle Grace and Peace and Power to deliver the holy Church of God and the people of Rome committed unto me from the hands of their enemies be fully given from the Lord our God unto you most excellent men Pipin Charls and Carloman three Kings and to the most holy Bishops Abbots Presbyters and all religious Monks and also to the Dukes Counts and all the general Armies and people of France I Peter Apostle whilest I am called by Christ the Son of the living God through the pleasure of the Supream clemency and ordained by his power to be enlightner of all the World the Lord himself our God confirming it with these words Go teach all Nations and again Receive ye the Holy Ghost whose sins ye forgive Wherefore all who hear and fullfill my preaching may truly believe that in this World at the command of God their sins are loosed and being pure and without spot they shall enter into that life Therefore I Peter the Apostle of God who have you my adopted children to defend from the enemies hands this Roman City and the people committed of God unto me or to deliver the house wherein I according to the flesh do rest from the prophanation of the Gentiles provoking all your love do exhort and protesting do admonish you to deliver the Church of God which by Divine Power is commended unto me seeing they suffer very great afflictions and oppressions by the most wicked Nation of the Lombards think not otherwise but trust it for certain that I my self am standing alive in the flesh before you And our Lady the Mother of God the Virgin Mary with us doth adjure you with the greatest obligations and protesteth and admonisheth and commandeth c. Behold with what fooleries and impieties they would bewitch the World But Pipin nor his brethren did not levy an Army untill Pope Stephen came into France when he took his journey he commended himself unto Saint Mary and his sheep unto Saint Peter Lib. Pontific Pipin hearing of his coming sent his son Charls an hundred miles to meet him and when he came within three leagues of Carisiac Pipin went forth
unto him and returned on foot and the Pope on horse Then Pipin was crowned again for the greater pomp by the Pope He went into Italy and forceth Aistulph to give hostages that he shall render unto the Pope all due right So soon as Pipin was returned into France Aistulph raiseth a greater Army and did more harm unto Rome then it had suffered in 300. years before Then Pope Stephen writ another supplication unto Pipin who made no delay but forceth Aistulph to perform the former conditions and gave unto the Pope the Exarchate of Ravenna Within a year Aistulph dieth then a division falleth between Rachis and Desiderius for the Kingdom the people for the most part were for Rachis and Desiderius agreeth with the Pope to ratifie what the Kings had given and to give more if he would procure aid for him Wherefore Pipin writ his fourth Epistle unto Pipin giving him thanks for his aid wishing many blessings unto him and shewing that Aistulph was strucken by the hand of God and drowned in the bottom of Hell and that by the hands of Peter Prince of the Apostles and by thy most powerfull arm speaking unto Pipin Desiderius a most mild man was ordained King of the Lombards who had sworn to restore unto Saint Peter the Cities Faventia Insubres and Ferraria with all their Territories and also Ausimo Aucona Humana Bona with all their Territories and he had sworn to keep peace with the Church of Saint Peter and to be loyal unto the Crown of France and intreated Pipin to approve the Coronation of Desiderius upon these conditions Henceforth the Pope lifteth up his head and having large Territories given unto him will not rest untill he be Monarch of the World When Stephen had peace he begun to repair the Churches which Aistulph had caused to be thrown down and died in the sixth year of his Papacy 10. PAUL the I. succeeded his brother He did write many Letters unto Letters of Pope Paul to France King Pipin In the first he speaketh of his brothers death and ingageth himself to continue the League contracted by his brother and the King and he craveth that Pipin would do so In the 3. He giveth thanks unto Pipin for his defence against their enemies and promiseth to cause the Monks to learn the songs of Carloman In the 4. He sheweth that he did suspect Marinus a Priest of Rome to consult with the Emperour's Legates and to withdraw him he had sent him unto the King and craved that he would make him a Bishop there In the 5. he sheweth that his Nuntio was not returned from Constantinople In the 6. he giveth thanks for his exalting the Church of Rome and sheweth his confidence under God to consist in the arm of the most puissant King Pipin and craved to send a Resident by whom he might communicate the purposes and attempts of the Greeks In the 8. he sheweth That the Emperour is already in Arms intending to recover Ravenna and Rome and craved his aid against the Greeks In the 9. he sheweth that he will speak with Desiderius and prepare what is needfull against the Greeks In the 10. he purgeth himself that he had never said that Pipin could not help the Romans now in their distress and he giveth him liberty to deal with Marinus as he will In the 12. he sheweth that the Beneventans had taken some parts of Campany and made them subject unto the Governour of Sicily he admonished them once again to desist and if they would not he was resolved by the power of God and help of Pipin to send an Army against them as the enemies of blessed Peter and Pipin and he craved that the King would chide them by Letters and if they will not obey that he would consent unto the expedition In the 13. he giveth thanks for his defence of the Church and for the peace betwixt him and Desiderius and craved that Pipin would send back the hostages to the end he might have the City Imola In the 14. he sendeth some treasonous Letters of Sergius Bishop of Ravenna and craved aid In the 16. and 22. He speaketh of the Emperour's Legates residing in France and giveth thanks that the King had so honourably accepted his Nuntio with the other and had imparted unto him what he had done with the Emperour In the 19. he giveth thanks for the safety of the holy Church and craved the honour to receive his lately born son from the holy Fount of Baptism In the 21. he promiseth that no favour not terrour should divert him from the King's favour in whom he hath the greatest confidence under God and his Mother and the Apostles In the 26. he writeth much of the cruelty of the Lombards and that he had not sought the return of the hostates but that he might have free passage thorow Lombardy and now he exhorteth and adjureth him fearfully to detain them and to cause Desiderius to restore all the goods of blessed Peter that in the coming of the Lord he might shine as a glorious sun In one Epistle he saith that blessed Peter had chosen Pipin Charls and Carloman three Kings and had consecrated them by his Vicar that they may be defenders of the orthodox faith and maintainers of his flock In an Epistle unto the French Army he calleth Peter Protectour of France In another he writeth that it is lawfull that the Bishop of Rome should reign as the Princes of the Nations do and possess Kingdomes on earth and the glory thereof and to undertake Wars and to vindicate unto himself the emoluments of the Roman Empire In an Epistle to Crodegangus Epist Meten he saith Unto us albeit unworthy in place of Saint Peter is committed the Universal Church of all the World In Catal. test ver lib. 8. many other of his Letters are mentioned Those declare the rising of Peter's Vicar though himself did never attempt or claim such things Paul sate 10. years After his death Desiderius King of the Lombards sought to have the friendship of a Pope towards him wherefore his brother Toto Duke of Nepet with some souldiers entred into Rome and himself followed by the advice of the Emperor Constantine and caused his own brother Constantine to be chosen who in one day saith Onuphr in Indict was made a Deacon a Priest and Pope and Desiderius compelleth the people who did favour Philippus to sweat unto Constantine Nevertheless he could never obtain the favour of the Romans because he was so nigh unto Desiderius and a friend to the Emperour and a hater of images He sought the favour of King Pipin and by his Letters promiseth to keep the amity begun betwixt him and his Predecessours The Romans in a tumult kill Toto and thrust Constantine into a Monastery an 768. 11. STEPHEN the III. would immediately assemble a Synod and sent unto King Pipin craving that he would send the most learned of his Bishops unto Rome for reformation of
prosperously be a note of the Antichrist the Pope cannot be called Antichrist seeing he wanteth so many Provinces I answer in the first part Bellarmine saith that the Pope hath lost what he never had and in the latter part he hath lost more for he might have added Scotland Ireland a great part of Poland Prussia c. But all these had given their power and Kingdom unto the Beast until the word of God was fullfilled and they do now hate the Whore and have made her naked as it is said Rev. 17. But it is no where written in Scripture nor do Protestants say that the Beast or Antichrist had or shall have dominion over all the earth although he make such a claim falsely yea the fourth part of the earth was never subject to the See of Rome at once or at one and the same time 4. As the Papishes do glory in vain of the Pope's Supremacy over the The Pope had no power to give Kingdomes Church so they pretend his power over all the Kingdomes of the earth this they do hold but with some difference amongst themselves for the â—anonists as they are called hold that all the Kingdomes of the earth do directly belong unto the Pope and the Jesuits say not directly but indirectly and these two sects write against one another in this matter as for life and death But whether directly or indirectly both do agree that the Pope may give any Kingdom of the earth to whom he pleaseth Satan did once say so And in the 9. Century Pope Nicolaus did not say so as followeth Let them shew any such practice before this eighth Century Did all the Bishops of Rome before this time give Kingdomes to whom they would Or were they ignorant of their power But say they at that time Pope Zachary gave the Kingdom of France unto Pipin and his line So unto this place belongeth neither gave he the Kâ—ngdome of France unto King Pipin that controversie which Bellarmine hath de Ro. Pont. lib. 2. cap. 17. lib. 5. cap. 8. By what means and by what persons Pipin obtained the Kingdom of France Gratian. caus 15. quest 6. cap. Alius saith Zachary deposed Childeric King of France and placed Pipin in his room And the gloss saith Deposuit idest deponentibus consensit he consented unto them who deposed him Platina in Zachary saith By his authority the Kingdom of France was adjudged unto Pipin The Jesuit Dion Petavius in Rationar temp par 1. lib. 8. saith Pipin by the authority of Pope Zachary and by consent of the French Peers did add a new Title of King unto his Royal Power which he had not before If we look to the more ancient Writers the story is thus About the year 663. Clotharius King of France gave himself to the lusts of the flesh and committed the government unto Ebroin Master of the Palace or as others call him Constable This example turneth into a custom and An. 694. Pipin Duke of Austrasia attained this charge under Clodoveus or Clovis the III. as Io. Serres calleth him and he keepeth it in the daies of King Childebert the II. and his son Dagobert so that then there was the Title of a King and all the power was in the hand of the Constable Abb. Vrsperg in Chron. pag. 170. Edit An. 1538. The King was seen once in the year publickly to wit the first day of May then he received and gave gifts without any other discharge of Royal power and all affairs of State were managed by the Constable After Pipin was great contention for so honourable a place his son Charls Martel prevaileth who in the daies of Theodoric or Therric the II. enlargeth the Kingdom of France and as the fore-named Petavius ex Gest Franc. Epit. lib. 1. sheweth he overthroweth Raginfred his Competitour or as he saith who was chosen Mayor and Eudo Duke of Aquitania An. 718. then he subdued the Saxons Alamanes Bavarians and Aquitans Eudo hath his refuge unto the Sarazens in Spain and perswadeth their King Abdirama to invade France Charls did slay in one Battel 375000. Sarazens with the loss of 1500. French at Towrs Fascic temp fol. 45. Edit Venet. An. 1484. and Io. Serres and others Thereafter he did take-in Burgundy and Lions An. 727. and the next year Eudo being dead he possessed Aquitania peaceably In the year 731. the Sarazens did come again into France Charls overthrew them and did gain Avenion and Narbon from them Therefore by a more honourable Title he was called Duke and Prince of France and under that name he governed the Kingdom 19. years and died An. 741. Platin. in Gregor II. He had four sons Carloman Pipin Egidius and Grypho some say Grypho was the son of his first wife a daughter of Bojaria Pipin made Egidius Bishop of Rotomayum and left his government unto Carloman and Pipin and they two divide the Kingdom and govern either his own part under the Title of their father as is apparent by the first words of the Councel under Carloman In the name of our Lord Jesus Christ I Carloman Duke and Prince of the French in the year 742. from the Incarnation of Christ on the 11. of the Calends of March by the advice of the servants of God and of my Nobles I have assembled the Bishops in my Kingdom c. Note these words and see what power he had Within 7. years after this Synod he laid aside his Princely authority saith Bellarm. loc cit and entred into a Cloister at Sotacte and then all the authority was in Pipin alone Grypho rebelled against Carloman but at last Pipin took him in Italy and caused him to be beheaded An. 753. Pipin having the government alone and wanting no occasion did aim at a higher Title The Sarazens in Spain were preparing to make new Wars against France but Pipin did prevent the storm he seized on the passages of the Pyrene hills and forced those redoubted enemies to receive Laws from him Then he did help the Cities that had been spoiled he disburthened others of publick charges and established justice and dealt so valiantly and discreetly both in Wars and Peace that he gained the hearts of all the countries also it did not a little add unto his esteem what he had done against the Lombards and in other parts of â—taly Blondus dec 1. lib. 10. saith I find in Alcuinus Paulus and several others who have written the Acts of the French that the Nobility and Commonalty of that Nation duly considering the worthiness of Pipin and sottishness of Childeric consulted with Zachary Bishop of Rome whether they should tolerate so foolish a King any longer and defraud Pipin of his deserved Princely honour And when the Bishop made answer That he was best worthy to be King who could best discharge the Office of a King the French with the publick consent of the whole Nation did pronounce Pipin for their King and Childeric was
shaved and made a Monk And Aventin in Annal. saith When Volarad a Bishop and Burchard Abbot of Saint Dionis at Paris were sent to understand the Pope's judgement his answer was I find in the sacred story of Divine Scriptures that the people fell away from their wretchless and lascivious King who despised the counsel of the wise men and created a sufficient man one of themselves King God himself allowing their doings all power and rule belong unto God Princes are his Ministers in their Kingdomes and rulers are chosen for the people that they should follow the will of God the chief ruler in all things and not to do what they list he is a true King that guideth the people committed to his charge according to the prescript and line of God's Law all that he hath as power glory riches honour and dignity he receiveth of the people the people create their King and the people may when the cause so requireth forsake their King It is lawfull therefore for the French and Germans to refuse this unkind Monster and to chuse one who may be able in War and Peace by his wisedom to protect and keep in safety their wives children parents goods and lives So Pope Zachary giveth his advice and pretendeth not any interest into the matter Then he writ unto Boniface Bishop of Mentz that he might anoint Pipin King of France and declare all his Subjects free from their Oath of Allegiance unto their lazy Soveraign And now the Reader may judge what Pipin did receive from Pope Zachary This was the work of many years and so ended An. 752. Here observe that Pipin was anointed but anointing The custom of anointing Kings is late or borrowed from the Iews of Kings was not in custom amongst Christians in the daies of Lactantius who in Institut lib. 4. cap. 7. speaking of Christ's name saith It was commanded unto the Jews to make an holy oil wherewith those were anointed who were called unto the Priesthood or Kingdom and now among the Romans the Robe of Purpure is the sign of their royal assumed power so unto them the anointing with oil gave the name and royal power And Augustine on Psal 45. saith It was the custom only of the Jewish Nation to anoint Kings and Priests whereby was taught that among none other but the Jewish people was the King and Priest of the world to be born Anastasius Patriarch of Constantinople did anoint Emperour Leo the I. and thereafter that came into custom to shew that the Emperour was a true Christian and free from heresie They want no colours for bringing into the Christian Church Jewish or Heathenish rites 5. John Damascen who was called Chrysoras for distinction from another Iohn Damascen of that name who lived about the year 300. had been amongst the Sarazens and for fear of death did make profession of Mahumetism but being escaped did write in defence of the Orthodox faith and began the first systeme of Divinity amongst the Greeks as afterwards Pe. Lombard among the Latines he was a maintainer of images but in many other things was an adversary to the present doctrine of Rome Lib. 1. de Orthod fide cap. 1. he saith All that is given unto us by the Law and Prophets Apostles and Evangelists we embrace acknowledge and reverence seeking no further God therefore being ignorant of nothing and providing whatsoever is profitable for us to know hath revealed it but he hath hid in silence those things whereof we could not indure the weight therefore let us love these things and abide in them neither should we pass beyond the bounds appointed by his eternal will not transgress the Divine Tradition any way Lib 3. Cap. 17. The Lord's flesh is inriched with Divine Efficacy because of the hypostatical union neither doth it fall or hath it exceeded its proper nature nor its natural properties And Cap. 18. he saith The communication of Omnipotency unto Christ-man or his Man-hood may be declared two waies First That this man Christ is almighty by communication of properties Next The proper works of God are given to the flesh as the instrument of the Deity And Lib. 4. Cap. 18. After he hath at length recommended the reading of the Scriptures he reckoneth the Books of the Old-Testament according to the Hebrew and then he saith The Wisedom of Solomon and of Jesus son of Sirach are pleasant and good but are not numbred among the Prophetical books nor were put into the Ark. And in Cap. 25. he commendeth Virginity and then he addeth this we say not derogating from marriage God forbid for we know that God blessed marriage by his presence and it is said Marriage is honourable amongst all men In Cap. 14. he saith By invocation and by working of the Holy Ghost the Bread and Wine and Water are supernaturally changed into the Body and Blood of Christ The Papishes make use of this testimony for their Transubstantiation but there is also a supernatural change of the Water in Baptism and yet no Transubstantiation neither do the Greeks believe it to this day but only a mystical change in regard of the use and effect 6. In the Epistles of Pope Zachary to Boniface it is evident that divers Many in Italy and Stain did oppose the Popes Bishops and Priests contemned the pretended Apostolical authority and his excommunications In the Epistle of Pope Adrian it appeareth that Leo Patriarch of Ravenna with-held many things from the See of Rome and that he despised the Judges whom the Pope sent thither and that he opened the Letters that were sent by some of his Diocy unto the Pope Also Regimbald and other Bishops of Lombardy did allow their Clergy to marry against the Decree of Rome Ex Epist Adrian ad Carol. When Maurice Bishop of Istria professed himself to be the faithfull servant of Saint Peter and required Pensions there unto him the people pulled out his eys and said their land was the Territory of Charls and not of the Pope Catal. test ver lib. 8. Paulin Bishop of Aquileia in his book against Felix and Eliphand Bishops of Uurgelita and Tâ—leâ—o commendeth the Holy Scriptures and condemneth all opinions whatsoever that cannot be proved out of them he saith The Church is built upon the Rock Christ and it may be shaken by Hereticks but cannot be drowned because it is strengthned by the right hand of Christ he saith Teachers and every Christian should fight against heretical opinions and refute them for a Souldier of Christ should not be basely afraid for the force of approaching Battel nor by straying seek the lurking holes of harmless escaping but being girded with the weapons of their own Warfare should couragiously pierce the hearts of their enemies with spiritual darts out of the Bow of the Scriptures 7. Aponius a French man then writ several books in Cant. lib. 1. he saith Aponius The Lord hath given his fiery word unto this World in the
elected that they may beleeve for the Lord himself declareth this when he saith Ye have not chosen me but I have chosen you for if they were therefore chosen because they did beleeve they did first chuse him by believing in him that they may deserve to be chosen But he takes this away altogether who said Ye have not chosen me but I have chosen you And certainly they did chuse him when they did beleeve in him therefore for no other cause saith he Ye have not chosen me but I have chosen you except because they did not chuse that he should chuse them but he did chuse them that they might chuse him because the mercy of God did prevene them with grace and not according to debt This is the immovable truth of predestination and grace In the same place he addeth God hath predestinated us ere we were he called us when we were averse he justified us when we were sinners he glorified us when we were mortal If God be thus with us who shall be against us He who will be against them who are predestinated by God against them who are called justified and glorified let him prepare himself to fight against God if he can For when we hear If God be with us who can be against us None can harm us but he who overcometh God Beda is large on this purpose there out of Augustine Of the Bread and Wine in the Sacrament he saith on Luk. 22. He breaketh the bread which he giveth that he might shew that the breaking of his body was not without his own accord when he saith Do this in remembrance of me the Apostle expoundeth it when he saith How oft ye eat of this bread and drink of this cup shew forth the Lord's death till he come because bread strengthneth flesh and wine worketh blood in the flesh the one is referred unto his body mystically and the other unto his blood And on 1 Cor. 10. at the words The cup of blessing which we bless he saith What ye see is bread and a cup which even your eys declare unto you but what faith requireth to be taught the bread is the body of Christ and the cup his blood This is spoken briefly which possibly may suffice faith but faith requireth instruction he took up his body into the Heaven whence he will come again to judge the quick and the dead there he is now sitting at the right hand of the Father How then is the Bread his Body And the Cup or what is contained in the cup how is it his blood Brethren these things are Sacraments for in them one thing is seen and another thing is understood c. When he saith The Lord breaketh the bread and the bread strengthneth flesh and it is referred unto the body mystically and even our eys declare it to be bread c. Certainly he thought not upon Transubstantiation Beda did translate the Gospel of John the Psalms and some other parts of the Scripture into the Saxons language and he writ an Epistle unto Ecbert Bishop of Lindsfarn wherein he admonisheth him of negligence in his calling and exhorteth him to translate some books of Scripture into the Saxon language that people may read them he telleth him he ought to admonish the King and correct false Monks and the builders of Monasteries if they respect their own ease more then solid vertue Ecbert returneth him answer thanking him for his Christian admonition and thereafter did translate some books of the Bible into the vulgar language as appeareth by the book of Will Butler against the common Translation In Hist Angl. lib. 1. cap. 1. he testifieth that at that time the Island of Britan did with five several languages confess one and the same knowledge of the highest truth and of true sublimity to wit the English Britans Scots Pichts and Latines which last by meditation of the Scriptures is become common unto them all Here he acknowledgeth that the faith of all the four Nations in the Island was one and the same Nevertheless he did observe and deplore the waxing corruption of the Church for in that Epistle to Ecbert he did not approve the specious and spacious buildings of Monasteries and in Samu. lib. 4. cap. 2. he saith Let the Reader behold with tears a thing worthy of tears how far the Church slideth daily into a worse or to speak moderately unto a weaker estate He did write many books as Io. Bale in Cent. 2. testifieth he lived 72 years and died An. 734. 2. In the year 724. Jua King of the West-Saxons was perswaded by his Peter's pence wife Ethelburga to go unto Rome in a Monkish habit and first did grant that a penny should be payed unto the Pope out of every fire-house of his Kingdom which was called Peter's pence and was ever almost payed until the year 1533 when King Henry the VIII shook off the Pope Ethelbert King of the East-Saxons went to marry the daughter of Offa King of Merceland and Offa did perfidiously cause him to be murthered Thereafter his pride was turned into so great repentance that he gave the tenth part of all that he had unto the Church and several lands to the Church of Hereford and then he went to Rome and gave unto the Pope a yearly penny as Jua had done An. 793. Henry Spelman in Concil reporteth out of a book De Vita Offae pag. 171. This penny was given not as a Tribute unto Saint Peter but as an alms for the help of an English Colledge at Rome and it was called Peter's pence because it was ordained to be payed on Peter's day yet certainly thereafter it was called Peter's tribute 3. About the year 786. Charls the Great King of France made a league A League between France and Scotland with Archaius King of Scots which hath continued inviolate untill our time The Saxons and others had spoiled off France by incursions and Charls did seek to adorn his Kingdom with Letters as well as Arms therefore he sought the favour of the Scots and did intreat King Archaius to send unto him Professours of the Greek and Latine languages and of other learning for his University of Paris amongst whom Archaius did send Albinus or Alcwine John Meilrosius so named from the Abbey Melrose Claudius Clemens Antoninus Florent reckoneth them amongst Hereticks who followed the Greek Church because they did oppose the Romish Rites John Meilrosius became Abbot of the Augustinians at Ticino and Claudius was Bishop of Altisiodore or Auxerre They both writ several works as Io. Bale sheweth in Cent. 14. 4. We have mentioned Boniface Bishop of Ments he was an English Boniface alias Winefrid man and called Winefrid he had boldly reproved Ethelbald King of Merceland for Adultry and Tyranny therefore the King sought his life he fled unto Rome where Pope Gregory the II. did regard him for his liberty and sent him into Germany for conversion of the Saxons then of a
and govern although the Romish Legates were present Besides the Bishops of France and Germany he called the Bishops of Italy Spain and England not to seek any furtherance to his authority said he but for maintenance and defence of the Truth Here was condemed the heresie of Felix Bishop of Urgelitan and Elipand of Toledo who held that Christ is the Son of God only by adoption of his human nature This was the one cause of assembling the Councel 2. Theophylact and Stephen the Pope's Legates did present the Acts of the Synod at Nice to be confirmed and subscribed The Fathers did refuse and did compare the Act of the Councel under Copronymus with the late Acts at Nice The former had condemned the worship and having of Images either privately or publickly the other had authorized the adoration of Images with cloaths incense candles bowing of knees c. They would keep a middle course that it is not altogether unlawfull to have Images in private houses nor Churches but to worship them is contrary to Christian faith and smelleth of Paganism Therefore they discern the Synod of Nice to have been wicked and deserves not the name of Universal nor seventh Councel and they writ some books against the worship of Images wherein they refute particularly all the pretended arguments of them at Nice these books went abroad in the name of Charls Afterwards the worshippers of Images did what they could that no memory should be of the proceedings of this Synod and those books except that they say Charls did somewhat concerning Images But as Chemnitius hath marked in Exam. Conc. Triden par 4. that many old Historians as Egmard Regino Adon and some later as Antoninus Blondus Aventine have written that this Synod did condemn the worship of Images and the Iconalatrous Synod of the Greeks and did Ordain that it should be called neither seventh nor Universal but a Pseudo Synod Cassander in Consult 21. saith in his time was a copy of those books of Charls in the Vatican Bibliotheke And after the Councel at Trent Tilius a French Bishop caused them to be published in Print The Papists in the Cathol apolo tract 2. sect 7. say The book is forged under the name of Charls the Great But were all these Authours Protestants who testifie of them and what can they say unto Hincmarus Rhemen whose testimony followeth in Cent. 9. It is to be marked that all the Councels in the time of Charls the Great do shew in the first words that they were assembled at the command of Charls or Charls commanding and injoining the Councel at Rome not being excepted as Cratian recordeth dist 63. cap. Adrianus saying Charls returning to Rome did appoint a Synod with Pope Adrian in the Patriarchate of Lateran in the Church of Saint Salvator c. Bellarmin de Eccles lib. 4. cap. 5. asketh What Councel ever condemned the Church of Rome or their Popes We have now seen the Pope of Rome condemned in the sixth General Councel and their Doctrine condemned in that other at Constantinople and in the famous Synod at Franckford and in the next Century we shall find another Councel at Constantinople and more in other places and ages contradicting and expressly condemning the Popes of Rome And for continuation of this matter here by anticipation I add the Councel held at Paris An At Paris 825. where the Epistle of Pope Adrian and the Act of the second Councel at Nice was read and censured as is manifest by the decretal Epistle directed unto Lewis and Lotharius of which not far from the beginning these are the words We have caused to be read before us first the Epistle of Do. Adrian Pope which he at the request of the Emperour Constantine and his mother Irene sent over sea and so far as our parvity understandeth as he justly reproveth them who did rashly presume to break down and abolish Images in these parts so is known to have written imprudently that he would have images to be superstitiously worshipped for which cause he also gave order also that a Synod should be assembled and by his authority under an Oath did judge that Images should be set up and worshipped and be called holy where as it is lawfull to set them up but it is wickedness or unlawfull to worship them Baron ad An. 825. § 5. 6. Hen. Spelman in Concil ad An. 787. hath a Synod held at Calchuth in At Calchuth England wherein some things are remarkable Gregory Bishop of Ostien and Theophylact Bishop of Tudert did write unto Pope Adrian the Acts of that Synod in their own name as their work which they had recommended unto the Synod and the Synod had accepted In the Preface they shew it was done in two Kingdomes at several times the one Bishop had gone to the one Kingdom and the other to the other Kingdom Gregory went to York and the Bishop of the place sent unto the King Oswald who then was farther North and hearing of the Legate did indict the Synod and Nota did convene with his Lords both Ecclesiastical and Secular There they say No Roman Priest was sent hither after Augustine till now Ca. 1. They admonish to keep the faith of the six General Councels 2. That Baptism should be administred at set times and no other times unless for great necessity and they who answer for the infant should be obliged to teach him at ripe years the Lord's Prayer and Creed 3. Each Bishop should hold a Synod twice every year and visit his Diocy once a year Ca. 11. Their speech was unto the King and Lords that they should not judge Priests seeing they are Angels Ca. 12. Kings should be chosen by the Priests and Elders of the people and none should be chosen who had been begotten in adultry or incest It seemeth this was the first Act of a Synod in this kind and it may be questioned whether Popish Princes will now consent unto it There they add that none should meddle with the murther of a King and if any did attempt or adhere unto such a crime if he be a Bishop or of Priestly degree let him be deposed and deprived of the Heavenly inheritance as Judas from his place and whosoever shall assent unto such a sacriledge he shall be burned with everlasting fire It may be doubted whether Bishops and Jesuits will consent unto this part of the Canon Unto these Acts did subscribe the King Bishops Dukes and Abbots And in the other Kingdom and Synod Lambert Arch-Bishop of Canterbury subscribed before King Offa and then the Bishops Abbots Dukes and Counts THE THIRD AGE Of the CHURCH OR The History of the Church Fading and of Anti-Christ Rising containing the space of 400. years from the Year of our Lord 600. untill the year 1000. CENTURY IX CHAP. I. Of EMPEROURS IT is said before that Irene did govern the Empire of The erection of the Western Empire Constantinople which was
and ye all should further and help us Ca. 4. He admonisheth Bishops especially to teach their people both by life and doctrine both by themselves and them who are under them as they will answer in their accounts at the great day Can. 17. The Bishop of the first See should not be called the Prince of Priests or the highest Priest or any such title but only the Bishop of the first See Can. 4â— None can lay another foundation save that which is layed which is Christ Jesus whosoever therefore in the love of God and of his neighbour keepeth the certainty of faith which is in Christ Jesus he hath laid the same Jesus Christ the Son of God and Man to be his foundation it is to be hoped therefore that where Christ is the foundation the edifice of good works will follow In a word if his medling with Italy and his advancing His Conversation the Pope for confirming that which he had taken can be excused he was unto all Princes a patern of magnificence zeal in religion learning eloquence temperance prudence moderation c. Alcwin contra Elipant lib. 1. saith Charls was a Catholick in faith a King in power a High-Priest in preaching a Judge in equity a Philosopher in liberal studies famous in manners and excellent in all honesty he was never served at Table with more then four dishes at once his exercise was hunting and reading of Histories Pet. Mexia In the year 813. Crunus Duke of Bulgaria pursued his Victory and fought once with Michael Rangabis a worshipper of Images and at the second alarm he did renounce his Crown and Leo Armenius General of the Army was declared Emperour he slue Crunus in Battel and returned home with Triumph Thereafter he had peace he threw down Images and banished the Patriarch Nicephorus a worshipper of Images and many more Zonar 3. LEWES the Godly confirmeth the peace with Leo Armenius and Lewes his troubles had Wars in Datia whence he was necessitated to return to redress some accidents at home and he easily calmed them by means of his Nephew Bernard In the year 818. the same Bernard rebelled against his Uncle and claimed the Crown of France because he was the son of the eldest brother but he was soon taken captive his eys were picked out he was sent Prisoner into France and his Kingdom was given to Lotharius the Emperour's son At that time Lewes confirmed the Donation of King Pipin and of Charls unto the Church of Rome without making mention of any former right as may be seen in the words of the Donation in Volaterran and Gratian. Yet he gave not over the City of Rome for Platina in Serg. 2. sheweth that Rome was allotted unto Lotharius when the Empire was divided again and Thegan chorepi Trevir writing of the same Lewes saith It was appointed that according to former custom some should be sent from the Emperour to Rome who having the authority of Judges should do justice to all the people and accordingly Legates were sent to Rome to judge Pope Paschalis who was challenged of murther Io. Lampad in Mellif Lewes caused the Bible to be translated into the Saxon language Though he was religious and studious of peace yet he was not free from conspiracy he had advanced many persons unto high honours and as Crantz in Saxon. lib. 2. cap. 25. for their wickedness which he had certainly tried he cast them down again they therefore did devise many things against him and drew his own sons Lotharius Pipin and Lewes on their side under pretext that the Emperour did affect his youngest son by his present wife more then them They did so prevail that the Emperour was deposed and Lotharius was declared Emperour who shut his father into a Monastery and his young son Charls Many who were loyal would have taken Arms for his relief but he did forbid them Hugobert Bishop of Lions and Bernard Bishop of Vienna and many other Bishops took part with the sons because he would have restrained their pomp and pride but they made pretence that he had married Judith within degrees forbidden by the Pope Also Pope Gregory the IV. hateth him because he was an ememy of Images nevertheless he came into France under pretence to appease the troubles But as Morn in Myster ex Chronic. Dtonys and others testifie to kindle the coals he sought that both parties would submit unto his arbitrement They who were on the Emperour's side were suspicious of deceit and would not submit but said to the Pope If thou come to excommunicate us thou shalt return excommunicated Vsser de Eccles stat cap. 1. Crantz loc cit saith When the sons had examined the cause of this stir they found the innocency His restoration of their father and restored him unto his Empire and he being the meekest of all mortals did readily forgive them and made Lotharius partner of the Empire with him but he dealt more severely with the Bishops they fled into Italy nor could the authority of the Pope help them only who did most humbly confess their offence were pardoned About that time a huge multitude of Sarazens entred into Italy took Rome and made Saint Peter's Church a stable for their horses and wasted all Thuscia burning Houses and Churches when they heard of the Lombards coming against them they made hast away with much spoil with infinite number of Captives as also they spoiled Sicily Michael the Stutterer conspired against Leo Armenius in his 7 year and killed him he slue some Bishops and banished others who worshipped images His son Theophylus was answerable to his name he punisheth not only the worshippers but the makers of Images In the year 824. he sent unto Lewes desiring the determination of the French Church concerning Images and intreating that he would interpone his authority with the Pope in that matter The Emperour called a Synod at Paris of which is mention in the end of Century 8. and he sent Jeremia Bishop of Senone and Jonas Bishop of Orleance unto Pope Eugenius who did ask By what place of Scripture he could prove it lawfull to worship images He answereth They are arrogant who dare ask such questions Ph. Morn in Myster ex Synod Paris sub Ludo. Lothar Pe. Mexia writeth that these three most famous heads of Europe died within the space of four daies Theophylus Lewes and Pope Gregoryths IV. An. 840. Lewes before his death divided his Kingdomes and sought not the consent of the Pope 4. LOTHARIUS the eldest son of Lewes succeeded unto his father The Empire is divided and weakned with common consent except of his brethren Charls and Lewes for they took it ill that he should have both France and Italy and they be inclosed in Bojaria and Aquitania so they force their brother unto a new division Lewes became King of Germany and had Hungary Bohemia Saxony Moravia Frisia Bojaria c. Charls was King of France except
Provence or Narbone and Lorain and a part of Burgundy which with Italy and the Title of Emperour appartaineth to Lotharius Platin. in Serg. Sigonius de reg Ital. lib. 5. addeth As much as was taken from the power of France so much the more waxed the power and liberty of the Italians that is the Popes For before Lotharius was crowned the people and clergy of Rome did chuse and consecrate Pope Sergius the II. not respecting the consent of the Emperour and some Cities in Italy were talking that they would be no more in subjection unto French blood Then Lotharius designeth his son Lewes for his successour and went together unto Rome On the way he exerceth security on some Cities who had made shew of Rebellion when he approached unto Rome the Citizens came forth to meet him after them came the Priests with their Crucifixes and sing Blessed is he who cometh in the name of the Lord Hosanna in the most high and they convoy him unto the steps of Saint Peter where Pope Sergius was waiting they kissed each other Nauclerus and Platina say no more of their courtesie Sigonius saith Lotharius kissed his holy foot but this is falsly added for Baronius would not have omitted that particular who saith ad An. 844. ex Anastas They embraced one another and the King held the Pope's right hand they went together unto the Silver-gate Then said Sergius If thou comest in peace and for the utility of the Christian Common-Wealth and not for rapine come in but if thou be otherwise minded remember that thou hast above thee a revenger of all wickedness Platin. The Emperor biddeth him to be of good courage and so they went forward They sate down on their knees and gave thanks unto God and Saint Peter that no harm was for they were afraid that the Emperour would have done there as he had done by the way After eight daies Sergius declared Lotharius King of Italy anointed him and put the Crown upon his head The Sarazens were glad that the Empire was divided and entring into Italy they took Barri and other Cities which they kept 30. years Lotharius had no Martial spirit and being weary of government he divided the Empire again To his second son Lotharius he gave that part of France which from his name was called Lotharingia or Lorain to his youngest son Charls he gave Provence and Languedoc and to his eldest son Lewes he gave Italy with A decay of Discipline in the Church the Title of Emperour together with this charge that because the discipline of the Church which was so well prescribed by his father and grand-father was now failed therefore so soon as he could have peace he should assemble the Nobility and Clergy and by his authority restore the same unto its former integrity Io Lampad in Mellif and he did impute his infelicity unto his own iniquity and with sorrow did remember his attempts against his father he entred into a Monastery and died An. 855. Pet. Mexia Theodora the Widow of Theophilus governed the Eastern Empire 14. years she set up Images and restored the Bishops and others whom her husband had banished or imprisoned Her son Michael coming to age closed her in a Monastery Zonar He threatned the Pope that he would come and cast down Rome if he did not cast Images out of the Churches he was the only Prince that durst give Battel unto the Sarazens in Italy but his Captain was overthrown by them After this Battel they raised a greater Army and had made a prey of Italy if God had not by a stormy wind drowned their Navy except a few ships which returned to Affrick They repaired their forces and return the third time they wast Italy and besiege Rome till Pope Leo gave them Battel as followeth After Michael succeeded his Uncle Michael Bardas 5. LEWES the II. had only the Kingdom of Italy with the Title of Emperour Weak in power and magnanimous and had his manure now at Pavia then at Millan but oftest at Rome in the Palace of Saint Peter and the Pope lodged at S. Apostolos Continuator Eutropij who lived at that time addeth Because this Emperour dwelt in Italy he exerced the more authority having in the City prudent men who knew the priviledges of the old Emperours and did intimate unto him that he should recover the ancient authority He entred with Arms into the lands of Benevento and sought to bring all the bounds of Italy under his command he expelled the Sarazens out of Barri When he returned to Rome the Pope gave him to understand that he did not sufficiently account of his Supremacy The Emperour sent him answer that he should not trouble himself seeing according to ancient Canons no Prelate can excommunicate a Bishop without consent of a Synod and the calling of Synods is in the power of the Emperour and not of the Pope When the Pope heard such an answer he went into Saint Peters and intreated the Emperour gently thenceforth they were more familiar and the Emperour's Court continued at Rome untill his death Lotharius King of Lorain died without succession An. 876. Basilius a man of mean birth but advanced by the Emperour Michael Bardas even to be partner of the Empire slue his Master and became Emperour alone His entring did not look well yet he relieved the Subjects of some Taxes he drove the Sarazens out of Slavonia and Dalmatia with the help of the Venetians and also out of Candy by his Captain and vexed them in Asia 6. CHARLES the Bald King of France and Lewes King of Germany Contest for the Empire strove for the Empire the one for his age and the other for his place seeing the Empire had been annexed to the Crown of France They went towards Rome Charls preveneth his brother and having agreed with Pope John the IX was crowned Lewes made many vows that he would take both Empire and Kingdom from him but was arrested with sickness at Franckford There he divided his Kingdom amongst his three sons to Lewes he gave Saxony Turingia Frisia and the Provinces within them with the Title King of East-France To Carloman he gave Bojaria Austria Bohem and Moravia with the Title of King of Bavaria To the third son Charls he gave Suevia Franconia with some parts of Lorain which he had taken after the death of Lotharius with the Title of King of Germany The Emperour thought to have catched advantage by this division and made speed against them but the brethren held together and caused him to return with shame The Sarazens entred again into Italy and besieged Capua Pope John advertiseth the Emperour and he expelleth them In the mean time his Nephews prepare against him and he returning to meet them was poisoned by a Jew his Physitian and died at Mantua in the third year of his reign 7. CHARLES the Fat King of Germany strove for the Empire Another contest for it and was crowned by
the Romans Pope John would not consent and therefore was imprisoned he escaping goeth into France and confirmed Lewes the Stutterer son to Charls the Bald. Nevertheless because Charls did oppose the Moors in Italy Pope John returned and confirmed the first coronation and declared the other to be of none effect Pet. Mexia Shortly thereafter Lewes dieth leaving behind him two bastard sons and his wife with child whereupon followed great troubles in France The two brethren of Charls died also The Normans and Danes overrun France with great hostility The Peers were constrained to seek aid from the Emperour who came and received the Crown of France So all that had appertained unto Charls the Great was united in his person again except the Kingdom of Bavaria His grandure continued not long for the Hungars came out of Scythia and sate down in Pannonia the Normans passe the river Sequana take Rouan and by excursions trouble both France and Germany Charls did once again send his Armies against them but with loss of his Souldiers Then the Normans became more confident they besiege Paris they burn Towns and Churches slay Bishops and Priests spare neither age nor sex Charls bought their peace and gave them Neustria which keeperh their name till this day Charls became more unable both in body and courage he assembled a Diete at Triburia and began to talk of the Empire The Princes took occasion to accuse him as lunatick and unfit for government they deprive him and set up Arnulph King of Bavaria Charls dieth in sorrow in Jan. An. 888. All this time Leo son of Basilius was Emp. of the East 8. ARNULPH was received Emperor by the States on this side of the A worser contest Alps but Pope Adrian the III. had caused a Constitution to be enacted that if Charls died without succession the Kingdom of Italy and Title of Emperour should return unto the Italians And now Italy was divided for Albert Marquess of Tuscia Berengarius a Roman by birth and Duke of Friali and Wido Governour of Spoleto strove for it Berengarius was crowned King of Italy by Anselm bishop of Millan Wido raiseth a great Army and with little difficulty possesseth all Lombardy Berengarius runneth to Arnulph holding a Diete at Worms and with earnest prayers besought his aid against Wido as a common enemy He was once restored and expelled again by Lambert son of Wido and was brought in again by the power of Arnulph Arnulph then goeth to Rome and besiegeth it The Romans shew themselves such Lions that when a Hare hearing the noise of the Host ran towards the City for very fear they desperately threw themselves over the Walls and Arnulph scaling the Walls with little danger took the City He restoreth Pope Formosus from his adversaries and beheadeth them The Pope to gratifie his redeemer blesseth and crowneth him Nevertheless the Italians will not continue under his obedience for Lambert kept still the name of King untill he was slain in hunting and left the Kingdom peaceable to Berengarius Then a jar hapned betwixt him and his son-in-law Albert Marquess of Eporredia who sent for Lewes son of Charls King of Provence of whom before and offered him the Kingdom The estate of Italy was then miserable for the Sarazens lay in the Dutchy of Benevento and suffered none to go to Rome unspoiled at last they were expelled by Adelgisus Duke of Benevento Lewes now entred into Italy and was crowned but new troubles arose in Lombardy untill Lewes was taken his eys were pulled out and he renounced the Kingdom In the mean time Arnulph was busied with the Hungarians and expelled them out of France Bavier Suevia and Saxony Odo ruled France under the name of Tutor and was the Authour of the three Lillies in France at last Charls the simple son of Lewes the Stutterer received that Crown Arnulph died of vermin An. 900. The fore-named Leo had continual Wars with the Infidels in Asia and in the end obtained a notable Victory Alexander his brother reigned 13. months and then Constantine son of Leo partly under Tutory and partly alone did reign 54 years CHAP. II. Of POPES 1. STEPHEN the IV. was set in the Papal Chair without the knowledge The Pope's first golden Cross and Vsurpation of the Emperour wherefore he hastned into France to excuse the fact and to crave confirmation and at Rhemes he crowned the Emperour with a Crown brought from Rome he returned bearing a Cross not like Christ but of gold which the Emperour gave to Saint Peter When he saw that the Emperour had so lightly forgiven the election he said at Rome The sence of the Decree of Pope Leo was not that the election should chiefly belong unto the Emperour but that they might well make their own election and then only seek confirmation from the Emperour or his Legate He sought pardon for them who were banished under Charls Platin. he died in the 7 month An. 817. 2. PASCHALIS the I. was chosen without the knowledge of the Emperour Achange in the election of the Pope wherefore incontinently he sent a Nuntio with gifts unto Lewes laying the fault on the people who had forced him to accept Consecration The Emperour admitteth the excuse and sent word unto the People and Clergy of Rome that the custom and ordinance of their Predecessours should be kept and therefore they should not trespass against him any more Platin. Gratian. dist 63. cap. ego Ludovicus alledgeth that Lewes gave free liberty unto the Clergy and People to chuse the Pope But the following practice of Gregory the IV. confirmeth the testimony of Platin. and others Paschalis was one of the most superstitious worshippers of dead bodies if Platina speaketh truly of him who also sheweth that he was accused for murthering Theodorus Primicerius and Leo Nomenclator because they had maintained The Pope is Arraigned a priviledge of the Emperour nor could he be pardoned untill he had cleansed himself by Oath in an assembly of Bishops and then the Emperour forgave him The next year Lotharius son of Lewes and designed Emperour came to Rome and found the estate thereof depraved and the wickedness of some Bishops Therefore it was enacted that one should be sent from the Emperour to administer Justice Morn in Myster ex Autore vit Ludo. Paschalis sate 7 years 3. EUGENIUS the II. was chosen when Lotharius was in the City Bishops have Prison houses Of his idolatry and pride is spoken before Didoclamus in Altar Damasc pag. 421. ex Choppin de sacr polit lib. 2. reporteth that he did first appoint Bishops to have Prisons for restraint of the vices of the Clergy He did sit 4 years 4. VALENTINE the I. of a Deacon was made Pope for his singular Pride of the Pope diligence and gravity in his youth but he wanted not pride for at his election he gave his foot to be kissed by the Senatours which was never done before Helmold
removed also from them the Embassadours of the Empire and his interest in the Apostolical election what more saith he he granted them all that they would even as these things are easily given that are not well conquered nor are hoped to be possessed in time coming And Otho 3. Emp. in diplom said Charls gave what he never had and he gave them as he could for he sought them sinistrously nor had he hope to inâ—oy them peaceably And his brother the King of Germany and his son Charls despised this Coronation and ceased not to invade both France and Italy Here Sigonius de reg Ital. lib. 4. observeth that whatsoever other Emperours gave unto the Popes they expressly did reserve the Princedom and dition of Rome together with the election of the Bishop both which now were renounced and also the authority over the Church-lands which his Successours sought to recover and could not for as Continuator Eutropii saith from this time none of the Kings none of the Emperours could recover the honourable priviledges of the Princely dignity because they wanted either courage or knowledge and through the many contentions and continual divisions of the Kingdom Moreover hitherto the Empire went by succession from the father to the son or nearest in kindred and the consecration of the King of Lombardy by the Bishop of Millan or of the Emperour by the Bishop of Rome was accounted but a solemn rite but Pope John taking this advantage changeth the words to a loftier stile for in the Convention after he had commended King Charls as far as Pope Adrian had reviled him he added Therefore we have chosen and approved him together with the wishes and desires of all our brethren and fellow Bishops and other servants of the Holy Church of Rome and of the honourable Senate and of all the people of Rome and of this gowned Nation and according to the ancient custom we have solemnly advanced him unto the Scepter of the Roman Empire and we have honoured him with the name Augustus Charls was no sooner returned into France but but is opposed in Italy behold the Dukes of Tusculum whose head was Albertus conspired with Formosus Bishop of Portuen and some others against Pope John because he had preferred a stranger above Albertus and many Italians would have had the Empire restored to their Nation They did so vex him that he was forced to send unto Charls for aid craving that he would deliver Italy from the Sarazens and himself from the Tusculans In the mean time Charls had summoned a Councel in France by advice of John Tuscanensis and John Aretin and Angesisus Senen but by Apostolical authority and his own confirmation Thus begun the names of the Popes to be prefixed with the names of Emperours and Kings contrary to the ancient form In this Synod by vertue of an Epistle Decretal of Pope John the Emperour did propound one day and another and the third day to have Angesisus the Pope's Legate Primat of France to the end he might execute the will of the Pope in France to wit call Synods declare and publish the Papal Decrees unto other Bishops and also if need be report unto the Apostolick See their proceedings and other intricate affairs might be dispatched by his mediation with the Apostolick See So far was he besotted with the fatal cup. At that time the French Bishops clearly did perceive how great evils were imminent and by the Clergy of France and they would not condescend unto his temerity but stood to their former liberty Aimoin lib. 5. cap. 32. 33. Ph. Morn in Myster This John was the first who gave pardons or indulgences to them who would fight against the Sarazens When he was demanded by the Bishops of France Whether they who were dead or afterwards might die in that cause should obtain forgiveness for their sins We answer said he boldly with the godliness of Christ who die in these Wars with the godliness of the Catholick faith shall receive the rest of eternal life Ioha Epist 144. Ph. Morn ib. pag. 195. As ready was he to accurse and account as Heathens all them who give not obedience unto him and so they were accounted Martyrs and Saints who did bear Arms with him against whatsoever power At that time Lakold Duke of Cracove Tet waxed in Poland being chosen King of Poland would not acknowledge Lewis King of Germany as his lawfull Superiour but sent unto Pope John professing to hold the Crown from him and made the Kingdom Tributary unto Saint Peter by paiment of money yearly Crantz in Vandal lib. 8. cap. 2. Into the and in Constantinople East also his ambition goeth but by a way directly contrary unto his Predecessours Ignatius being restored by Basilius as we have mentioned and Pope Adrian he pleaseth neither of the two not the Emperour because he would not sway to all his fantasies neither pleaseth he the Pope because he would not quit the Church of Bulgaria and therefore Pope John threatned him with his curse When Ignatius was dead Basilius would have Photius restored and because he was deposed by authority of a Councel and the Pope the Emperour dealt with Pope John that he might be set up again and if John will consent he saith there would be more quietness in the Church but otherwise the schism is like to continue and he promised to prepare a Navy for the defence of the Coast of Latium and Hetruria against the Sarazens and he will cause Photius to renounce the Church of Bulgaria unto the See of Rome Ambition or as Baronius ad An. 878. § 4. speaketh worldly wisdom which is an enemy to God so thrusteth Pope John headlong that contrary to his Predecessours Nicolaus and Adrian he restored Photius who was so far from giving any sign of repentance that in a manifest declaration of their eighth general Councel he set himself directly against it for Photius was scarce set in his chair but he perswaded the Emperour to assemble another Synod at Constantinople where he produced the Letters Where again opposition was made of Pope John whether true or false it 's uncertain Baronius saith they were feigned declaring the late Councel which was called the eighth general to be of no authority and they gave that name unto this Councel Ph. Mornay saith Zonaras described it under this name with all the Acts and Sessions thereof There were present three Legates of Pope John to wit two Bishops Paul and Eugenius and Peter a Cardinal Priest they were so basely intreated as appears in Zonaras that none before them were so contemned It is marked first here were 380 Bishops and in the former were 301. 2. Nicolaus and Adrian were condemned as authours of much mischief but John was advanced above the skies with praise There a Councel condemning a Councel where the Pope's Legates were Presidents and which was confirmed by the Pope 3. The Church of Bulgaria was referred to
and so they adore glorifie and praise the hosty as the only living and true God Now who hath made this change and when particularly it was changed I think it can as hardly be pointed as who did sow the Tares amongst the Wheat but every one may see that an abhominable change is made there Raban knew not this rubrick and adoration nor Io. Beleth neither is any mention of it in any of the forms of Mass recorded by Cassander CHAP. IV. Of BRITAIN 1. IN the Year of our Lord 824. the Danes were Lords of Northumberland and raised wars against Edmund King of England they took him and because he would not deny Christ they tied him unto a Tree and shot at him till he died then they cut off his head and cast it among the bushes His own Subjects did bury him both head and body at Halesdon which from thence was called Edmunds burrow 2. In the Synod held at Celicyth in England about the year 816 the fourth Canon is Let no Scot be permitted to administer Divine Service within any of our Diocies because as no Bishop nor Presbyter should meddle with another Diocy without consent far less should any people receive any Service from them of another Nation which give no honour unto Metropolitans nor other Bishops Sir Hen. Spelman in Concil Hence it is clear by the testimony of that Synod that at that time Scotland did not acknowledge Bishops Of this more hereafter in Cent. XI 3. In the year 832. Hungus King of Peichts died and left his son Dorstorlorg to be his Successour and he was killed by his brother Egan Egan did think to establish himself in the Kingdom by distributing his Fathers treasure amongst the Nobles and by marrying his brothers wife Brenna lest she thinking her self degraded would excite her father the King of Merchis against him Nevertheless she murthered him in revenge of the murther of her husband Then Dongal King of Scots sent unto the Peichts and craved their Crown unto Alpin son of Achajus and the sister-son of Hungus and so the nearest heir They returned answer No Prince of another blood might by their Laws reign over them and they were accustomed to transfer the Crown from one house to another as they had judged expedient and for the present they had chosen Feredeth their King neither by their Laws could they deprive him during his life Dongal sent a second message with certification that if they did refuse to do justly unto the only heir he would invade them by Battel The Peichts sent some armed men to inhibit the Messengers from coming nearer under pain of death Wherefore the Ambassadours did presently denounce Wars in the name of King Dongal and Alpine Boeth lib. 10. cap. 7. Then King Feredeth took unto his proper use all the riches and jewels which others had given unto the Churches and he bereft Church-men of all the Tithes and their possessions and he gave their lands unto his domesticks the Nobles condescending and esteeming all things to be but as fallen into an enemies hand which had been given unto the Church In the mean time Dongal levieth an Army and by the way he died in the water Spey by force of the stream Then Alpine was crowned King of Scots and led forward the Army at Restennet he slue Feredeth with many of his Nobles Bruda then was King of Peichts but injoied not the Kingdom many moneths his son Feredeth had as bad success Then the Scots were careless as if the Peichts could make no more resistance But another Brudus amasseth all their forces to fight not so much for lands and liberty as for life and children In Anguise they had the victory and Alpine was taken and brought with his hands bound unto the next village where he was beheaded in the fourth year of his Reign and his head was fixed on a pole upon the Walls of Camelon in token of their Victory Then Brudus conceived it easie to root the Scots out of the Island and to this end he levied an Army but in the field variance fell amongst them so that Brudus was constrained to dismiss them Within three moneths he died and his brother Drusken succeeded At this time some young Gentlemen pretending themselves to be Merchants came into Camelon and brought away Alpine's head unto his son Kenneth He was desirous to revenge his fathers death and to recover his own right but the Nobility said It was more expedient to delay without war or peace because the wisest and valiantest were slain At last they were perswaded to take Arms and when the Armies came near they joined without the command of their Leaders and fought cruelly In the end the Peichts sought peace and the Scots would not hear of it wherefore Drusken gathered all his strength and in Fife was utterly overthrown many Peichts were slain none of them almost remained in their land some did escape into Northumberland and some into Denmark The Scots from thenceforth possessed all the land on the North of Adrian's wall and Edinburgh became the Headburgh of Scotland Boeth saith They who did take the Tithes from the Church had neither Tithes nor Land within less space then ten years for this was An. 839. At that time the Bishops seat of the Peichts was translated from Abernethy by Earn unto Saint Andrews and that was called the Bishop-seat of the Scots for before that time Scotland had no Bishop and Ministers were chosen by the suffrages of the people after the manner of Asia saith Io. Bale in Catal. Illustr cent 14. cap. 6. And Iohn Mayr in Hist lib. 2. cap. 2. saith The Scots were instructed in the faith by Priests and Monks without Bishops Boeth lib. 6. cap. 5. speaking of the Emperour Decius saith In this time the Scots were very profound in Theology and Holy Writ by the doctrine of certain Monks which in those daies were called Culdei that is the honourers of God for then all Priests that honoured God were called Culdei Here it is clear that I. Mayr and Boeth do speak after the manner of their own times of Monks and Priests and they use both these terms and in ancient times the only term was Culdei for the Teachers of the word but more of this when we come to the erection of Bishops 4. Constantine the son of Kenneth convened his Nobles at Scone about the year 862 ordained that Church-men should attend Divine Service diligently and abstain from all civil affairs they should live content with the Patrimony of their Churches they should preach the Word of God unto their people and live as they teach they should be free from all charges of Wars they should not feed Horse nor Hounds for pleasure they should bear no weapons nor judge in civil actions if they do they should pay for the first fault a sum of money and for the second they should be degraded He made also other Laws for bringing the people unto their old frugality and
XIII the son of Albericus succeeded How old this father of fathers could be may be gathered by supputation of years when Hugh was expelled Albericus was but a boy and till this time were not passed 20 years neither was this Octavius or Pope John his fathers eldest son as Baronius hath marked and therefore he saith He who could not be a Deacon for age like a Stage-player acteth the Pope and nevertheless saith he consent made him Pope for it is a lesser evil to have a monstrous head then to be infamous with two heads And a little after he preferred this Pope above others which were chosen Canonically by the Clergy Let Platina tell what he was One saith he defiled from his infancy with all shame and filthiness given to hunting if he could spare any time from his luxury more then to prayer By the advice of the Senate he sent for Otho against Berengarius and when he was releeved he practised against his redeemer therefore as is before he was deposed and restored again by the Romans And immediately even in these same daies saith Platin. the most wicked man was judged to be strucken of God lest the Church had been wasted with a schism Some write saith he that this Monster was taken in the act of adultry and killed But he was intruded at that time by his father powerfully and delighting himself with another man's wife died suddenly without repentance Sigebert saith Sine viatico Fascic temp saith Behold O everliving God how unlike are they unto former Bishops O the depth of God's judgments who can search them out Let Bellarmin excuse him among the rest and pass him over in silence Platina saith he was worse then any Pope before him but he saith not and worse then any after him for worse Popes are coming Onuphrius on that place of Platina saith He first changed his name because he thought not his Christian name honourable enough but we have heard that others have done the like He sate 10 years 23. BENEDICT the V was chosen by the Romans although Leo the VIII who was advanced by the great Synod was yet alive wherefore Otho returned to Rome in wrath and restored Leo as is before 24. LEO the VIII sitting now peaceably did renounce in favour of the Emperour and his Successours all the Donations of Justinian of Charls the The Pope's resignation of former Donations Great of his son Lewis The words of the Bull in Crantz Saxon. lib. 4. cap. 10. are Leo Bishop the servant of God's servants unto Otto our spiritual son in Christ the Emperour Augustus and unto all his Successours Emperours and Kings of Italy Whatsoever the Lord Charls King of France and Lombardy and Patricius Romanus as also his father Pipin have given of the Royalty of this Kingdom of Italy unto blessed Peter the Apostle in the Church of Rome whether they were given by instruments by the Notary Etherius or whether they came by Oaths or Donations or any other way from Justinian Emperour or King Arithpert all these things we give and adjudge unto you Otto Emperour and to Alheida your wife and consort of the Empire and unto your consorts and successours of this Kingdom of Italy for ever being present the holy Evangelists and many Patronages of the Saints ....... that ye may have and possess all these things for ever for the uses of your Court the Military affairs and to fight against Pagans and Rebels of the Roman Empire and therefore by authority of this instrument we confirm and strengthen unto your posterity from generation to generation for ever and if any shall destroy this our authority and be found to violate it or do contrary unto it let him know that he shall fall under the wrath of blessed Peter Prince of the Apostles and our wrath and of all our Predecessours And moreover if he repent not of the evil let him be liable unto the Julian Law of Laese Majestatis c. After the solemn form fiat fiat this Bull was subscribed by all the Arch-Bishops Bishops Cardinals Priests and Deacons chief Officers of the Roman Church by the Consuls also Exconsuls Senatours and civil Lords and by all which by subscribing could give any confirmation The names fill up a page This Bull was kept at Florence for the use of the Emperour as Henry token a Canon of Magdeburg witnesseth in Catal. test ver lib. 11. Onuphrius proveth that this Leo was a lawfull Pope And whatsoever can be said against the Bull or Instrument Crantz li. cit cap. 11. saith It is more authentical and legal then that Decree of Constantine's Donation in longa Palea This Leo sate 2 years 25. JOHN the XIV was not chosen till Otho sent his Messengers unto the election as also this Pope did in other things reverence the Emperour and for this cause Peter Captain of the City two Consuls and the Elder men whom they call Decarchones and others rose against him they laid hands on him in the Lateran Church and kept him in Prison 11 moneths The Emperour made hast to Rome and put all the above-named persons in Prison till the cause was examined and then the Consuls were exiled into Germany the Elder men were hanged and Peter was given unto the pleasure of the Pope who caused him to be stript naked to shave his beard and hang him by the hair a whole day and set him upon an Ass with his hands under her tail then so to be led through the City in the mean time being scourged with rods and lastly banished out of the City After this manner did this Ghostly Father obey the Gospel Love your enemies saith Platina This Pope did first baptize Bells he called the great Bell in Lateran John He sate 7 years 26. BENEDICT the VI succeeded in place and miseries he was taken by Cintius Captain of the City and cast into the Prison of malefactors where he was strangled or as others say famished in the 18. moneth But I fear saith Platina that the reward of Benedict was according to his merits since none hath written that his death was revenged and Otho is accounted a very good man and a most ready defender of the Roman Church 27. DONUS the II sate one year without doing any thing worthy of record 28. BONIFACE the VII came to the Papacy by unlawfull means Platin When he saw that the Citizens conspired against him he hid himself and seeing no appearance of tranquility he stole all the Ornaments of Saint Peter's Church and fled into Constantinople Then 29. BENEDICT the VII was set up by the Romans Otho was offended that they had transgressed the Acts made in his fathers time he hastned to Rome and exerced severity against the rebellious Romans they in suffering deserved death did take unto themselves the name of Martyrs But Fasc temp maketh a distinction they were killed as some in the primitive Church were killed alike punishment but not alike cause Benedict
followed the Emperour in this tumult and received from him a temporal sword that is authority The Pope hath a Sword given him to punish all seditious persons within the City and so he banished some and imprisoned others His Successours have inlarged the petty jurisdiction Stella cler Catol test ver lib. 11. He sate 9 years 30. JOHN the XV was no sooner set in his Chair but Pope Boniface the VII having made monies of his sacriledge levieth an Army and entreth Rome he took Pope John pulled out his eys and thrust him into Prison where as some say he was murthered by Ferracius a Noble Roman and father of Boniface now Pope again Within 11 months Boniface died suddenly and his Corps were drawn by the feet along the streets the people exclaiming against him Platin. John and Boniface sate 15 months and died An. 982. 31. JOHN the XVI was expelled the City by Consul Crescentius When the Consul heard that the Pope was sending his complaint unto the Emperour he was content to reconcile with him So between prosperity and adversity he sate 10 years 10 months Platin. 32. GREGORY the V was advanced by the Emperour no man contradicting saith Alb. Crantz Saxon. lib. 4. cap. 26. The Romans took it ill that the Emperour and Pope were both Germans and in a sedition they set up JOHN the XVII a Greek and by the power of Crescentius whom he had bought with money for he had brought so much money from Constantinople that even constant men might have been allured to wickedness by his gifts but he died with ignominy in the 10 month saith Naucler vol. 2. generat 34. Because he was not lawfully chosen he is not inrolled among the Popes by some Hence is so great variance amongst the Johns following for they who omit the She-Pope and this John call the next John the seventienth whereas others call him the ninetienth and so forth of the rest Gregory staied in Hetruria till John was installed and then did run unto his Nephew Otho who came with all hast into Italy took Rome by force and apprehended Pope John and Crescentius as is before After this Gregory did ratifie quod Otho 3 ex Consilio Principum Germaniae constituit saith Naucler lo. cit that is what the Emperour had ordained by the advice of the German Princes concerning the election of the Emperour in time coming Naucler nameth the persons of the Electers and their places otherwise then I have named them from Platina for he nameth first the Count Palatine of Rhine second the Duke of Saxon c. But Platina speaks probably and it is certain that upon other considerations some Articles were changed afterwards The Jesuit Dion Petavins in Ration temp par 1. lib. 8. cap. 17. saith The report is that Gregory the V did tie the power of electing an Emperour unto the suffrages of certain Princes whom being seven in number either he or some successour is thought to have appointed But it is clear by the History that the Emperour had more power then the Pope at that time both in Italy and Germany and certainly the following Popes have taken occasion by this manner of election to usurp above the Emperours or as in Fascic temp upon this occasion the Eagle did lose many feathers and was at last made totally naked Gregory sate 4 years and died An. 999. Of this Century we see generally that the Popes which were chosen by the Romans were wicked men and as they sought the Chair ambitiously for honour and power so they had no respect to religion even as the Popes following in the next Century and therefore the Emperour had the greater reason to indeavour and could the more readily obtain that order concerning the election of the Popes but it was soon wrested out of his hands as followeth CHAP. III. Of Divers Countries 1. IN this Century diligence decaieth and every vertue fainteth through A description of a miserable age want of established Princes especially in Italy The distressed Pastours in more ancient times did shine in doctrine and holiness when the Church was under persecution or Pastours under correction of Architectonical power but when Priests began to glance in silks and colours and had liberty from subjection unto Princes their lives became odious and filthy their licence brought forth such monsters of men who by avarice and ambition entred into the places of good men and did not discharge their office There was little study of Liberal Sciences few and empty Schools of languages the Clergy and Priests having forsaken their old discipline were given to lucre nor were they respected by their Flocks and only Monks were noted to have some eloquence Nevertheless as it was ordained in Synods of the former Century that Priests and Monks should read the Scriptures and Writings of the Fathers now by reading and preaching the same doctrine by some God did sequester some here and there which did beleeve truly in Christ although in so great fear of tyranny and tumults of War that they durst scarcely speak of corruptions idolatries superstitions and wickedness which at that time were so luxuriant I will not mention divers signs that were seen in Heaven pottending so great evils Great alterations befell in every Kingdom almost the Hungarians oppress Italy and Germany although they were restrained besides many other broils in both those Nations France hath another race of Kings incessant were the Wars in Spain between the old inhabitants and the Moors the Sarazens suffered neither Greece nor Asia to rest in peace Bellarmin in Chronolo speaking of this Century saith Behold an unhappy age in which are no famous Writers no Councels bad Emperours and no good Popes God then providing that no heresie did arise And Baron ad An. 900. § 1. saith A new age beginneth which for rudeness and barrenness of goodness is called The Iron Age and for deformity of evil abounding is Leaden and for want of Writers is called The Dark Age. And ad An. 912. saith more sharply What was the face of the Roman Church how filthy when most lude and potent whores did reign in Rome at whose pleasure Bishopricks were changed Bishops were given and which is most horrible to be heard their Paramours were thrust into Saint Peter's See which are written but to fill up the role of Popes for who can call these lawfull High-Priests which were thrust in without any order by such whores no mention of the Clergy chusing and consenting the Canons were prest in silence what manner of Cardinals Priests and Deacons canst thou think were chosen by these Monsters seeing nothing is more natural then that every one beget others like to himself and who can doubt but that these did consent in all things unto them who had chosen them After this manner he continued bewailing and detesting the iniquity of those times It may justly then be added Since the face of the Roman Church was so blurred and those in
designation of the other Malcolm and his good fame did cross his desire wherefore the King caused him to be poisoned nor could the Authour of the deed be known all men had so good an opinion of the King Then Kenneth propounded unto his Nobility a new designation of his Successour and also propounded the example of other Nations where the eldest son of the King or the nearest in blood doth succeed and if the heir be not of ripe age the worthiest of the Nobility governs the Realm under the name of Tutours and not Kings and by this custom said he seditions bloody wars and murthers are prevented which have been frequent in this Country through the ambition of the Nobility There first he asks the opinion of two which were of highest estimation and who might seem most to oppose this novation They partly for fear and partly to decline ambition did allow the King's purpose and so it passed current that the King's son was declared Governour of Cumberland Now as Kenneth goeth about in this way to establish his posterity he troubleth his conscience and partly with inward gripings for the aforesaid murther and partly with dreams he was so vexed that in a morning he goeth unto the Bishops and Monks and confessed his sin Since King Gregory about the year 855. made some Laws for immunity of the Clergy the Priests had straied from the learning and devotion of the ancients So they brought comfort unto the King not from the mercies of God through Christ but iâ—â—oin him for their own advantage to visit holy places and graves of Saints to kiss reliques to redeem his sin by hearing of Masses and alms-deeds and to account more of Monks and Priests then he had done before Buchan hist li. 6. But Bishop Spotsewood in his History lib. 2. saith They were not yet become so grossly ignorant as to beleeve that by such external works the justice of God is satisfied although some idle toies such as the visiting the graves of the Saints kissing of relicks hearing of Masses and others of that kind which avarice and superstition had invented were then crept into the Church yet people were still taught that Christ is the only propitiation for sin and by his blood the guilt thereof is only washed away Herein his judgment is charitable but how true it is I see not his warrant The King resolves to obey the direction and as he was going to visit the grave of Palladius he lodged with Fenestella Lady of Fettercairne and was treacherously murthered by her in the year 994. Then Constantine son of King Culen at all occasions begun to regret the iniquity of the former novation that thereby the Country would be indamaged and all they of the Royal Blood defrauded For said he what is more foolish then to permit unto Fortune the chief matter of the State What if the King's children through infirmity of body or mind be unapt for government What if babes had been Kings when the Romans Peichts and Danes did oppress the land What is more against reason then to establish that by Law which God in his word hath threatned as a curse Neither is the pretended danger of sedition and murther prevented thereby since there is no less fear of Tutors then of Competitours because those also must be the nearest in blood Wherefore the present occasion is not to be omitted but presently to abolish that Law if it deserve the name of a Law which was enacted by tyranny and fear and the former customs whereby the Kingdom hath flourished from small beginnings is in time to be restored lest it cannot be remedied when a preparative is once past A Parliament was held at Scone within 12. daies after the death of Kenneth and Constantine was proclaimed King The Governour of Cumbria being as yet but young had little assistance but his base brother Kenneth levied an Army for himself and Camped at the water Almound near unto the King and perceiving his number to be lesser then the Kings he sought the advantage of Sun and wind the King relied upon his number and both Captains were slain Then Grim the son or brother-son of King Duffus was proclaimed King by that party The fore-named Malcolm raised an army against him by mediation of Bishop Forthad they agree that Grim shall remain King of the Land by the North-wall of Severus and Malcolm during his life time shall possess the South-part and succeed to the Crown Nevertheless King Grim considering that his seed would certainly be debarred of the Crown began to oppress both parts so that the North-part sought aid from Malcolm and Grim was forsaken by his Army and slain in the year 1016. This tumult for succession is not yet ended as followeth 3. There is extant a Book called Altercatio Ecclesiae Synagogae without the name of the Authour by authority of Chronic. Hirsang it is given to Gisilbert an English Monk who is said to have lived in the beginning of this Century It saith in Ca. 4. The Holy Spirit first makes the will good and then worketh by it truly whatsoever good can be done whether to think or to will or to perfect is to be ascribed unto God and not to man's free-will therefore if God worketh these three things in us to wit to think to will and to perfect surely He worketh the first without us the second with us and the third by us seeing by giving the good will he preveneth us by changing the evil will with consent he joineth us to himself and by furnishing unto our consent ability and facility the inward worker is made manifest externally by our outward work Ca. 8. The righteousness of God is manifested here righteousness is meant not wherewith he is just but wherewith he cloatheth man when he justifieth the ungodly freely Unto this righteousness the Law and the Prophets give witness the Law because by commanding threatning and justifying no man it sheweth clearly that man is justified by the quickning Spirit thorow the gift of God the Prophets because what they fore-told Christ hath fulfilled at his coming ..... We cry unto the most secret ears of God by desires more then by words for unto him who knows all things our wishes are voices if thou desirest good thou hast cried Moses was silent in voice and cried by faith as the woman touching the hem of Christ but others do cry in fear and fail in faith Catal. test verit lib. 11. 4. Fredward a Knight about the year 940. writ a book concerning the Presence of Christ's body in the Sacrament following the doctrine of John Scot and of Augustine Paschasius an Abbot writ against him Ibid. About the year 950. it was reported as a strange thing that Odo a Dane then Bishop of Canterbury turned the bread on the Altar into the flesh of Christ and from flesh into bread again He confirmed the strange doctrine with strange arguments to wit by lying miracles Ibid. 5. At
describe a wicked Pope or Benno is not the Authour of that book but some Lutheran and he alledgeth ten Authours of that time commending Hildebrand The whole History confuteth the first excuse and the other is convinced by the copies of Benno more ancient then Luther and by many Authours before Luther who do cite Benno Namely Orthwin Gratius who was not a Lutheran in Epist ad Lector prefixed to the same book saith More credit is to be given unto Benno then unto Platina or others who favour the Popes too much And though his own faction commend him it is no wonder and they testifie of more then ten times ten others writing against his impieties It is enough for the Truth that she wanted not witnesses and Tyranny had contradiction at the rising yea and of the same ten although one excuse of one crime yet he accuseth him of another Were they all Lutherans whom Onuphrius in Annotat. in Platin. ad Grego VII reports to have called this Gregory a Necromancer a simoniack blood-thirsty c. He was the first kindler of those toilsom wars Bellum Pontificium between the Emperours and Popes as followeth Before that time there was some order in the Church and Bishops were subject unto Emperours as Miltiades and Sylvester unto Popes are subject unto Emperours Constantine Gregory unto Maurice Leo unto Charls the Great Chrysostom on Rom. 13. saith The Apostle she wing that these things subjection c. are commanded unto all both Priests and Monks and not to Seculars only saith in the beginning Let every soul be subject unto superiour powers although he be an Apostle or Evangelist or Prophet or whoever he be for this subjection overthrows not piety and he saith not simply be obedient but be subject Cumin Ventura a late Popish Writer in Thesaur Politic. printed at Frankford An. 1610. pag. 386. saith The ancient Emperours received not their beginnings from the Popes And in the next page The Popes in time of the old Empire were subject unto the Emperours untill Lewis the Godly renounced his right which renounciation was revoked by the Emperour and renounced by a Synod in the daies of Pope Leo the VIII And Onuphrius in vita Gregor VII saith Although the Bishops of old Rome were reverenced as the Vicars of Christ and Successours of Peter yet their authority reached not further then the teaching and maintaining of the faith they were subject unto the Emperours and were created by them and in all things were at the beck of the Emperours and a Pope durst not judge nor discern any thing belonging unto them Bellarm. de Laicis lib. 3. cap. 8. propounds and proves that Kingdoms are given immediately by God unto wicked men as Dan. 2. and that these Infidel Kings should be obeyed unless one will set himself against the Ordinance of God in 1 Pet. 2. To this purpose he cites the testimony of Augustin de Civ Dei lib. 5. cap. 21. 15. he saith expressly All Kings and the State of Venice and such others have none above them in temporalibus otherwise they could not be called Heads of their Common-Wealths but members only But then Gregory the VII the first of all Romish Bishops swelling with pride and trusting in the strength of the Normans and The first Pope excommunicating an Emperour to the riches of Mathildis and seeing dissension amongst the Germans durst not only excommunicate Caesar but deprived him of his Kingdom also A thing not heard in former ages saith Otho Frising de gest Frideri lib. 1. cap. 1. So speaks Onuphrius loc cit and addeth For I account not the fables concerning Arcadius Anastasius and Leo Iconomachus And Gotfrid Viterb in Chron. par 17. saith We read not that any Emperour before this was excommunicated by a Pope of Rome or deprived of his Empire unless that be called excommunication when Philip the first Christian Emperour was for a short space set amongst the Penitents or that Theodosius c. Aventin in Annal. lib. 7. writeth that Everhard Bishop of Salsburg said Hildebrand under pretext of religion 170. years since had laied the first foundation of Antichrist and he first began those wicked wars which untill this time have been continued by his Successours So Gregory the VII did glory of himself that he could bind and loose in Heaven and he could give and take away Kingdoms Empires and whatsoever men possess on earth He could abide no equal far less any Superiour derogating from others their due right and honour and arrogating all unto himself After him the Emperours could have no interest in the election of the Pope saith Ventura loc cit Likewise he kept Bishops and all Prelates in aw suspending some and chopping off the hands of others at his pleasure he released Oaths of Allegiance yea whatsoever he did the Pope must be feared as one who could do no wrong In a Synod at Rome he decreed it to be simony to accept any Bishoprick Abbocy or Church-living from a Lay-man were he King or Caesar who gave it and the receiver as well as the giver should be excommunicated Platin. By this means he severed Church-men from Princes and tied them unto the Popes for ever and the former custom of the Church in all ages was then condemned and the Decree of Pope Leo the VIII was condemned yea himself might by this Decree be deposed Henceforth whatsoever ambition any Pope once practiseth his Successour will make it a rule But one thing is above all wonders saith Corn. Agrippa de vanit scient cap. 56. They think that they may go up to Heaven by this means for which Lucifer was cast down He did forbid the Benedictine Monks to eat any flesh at all and permitted unto others as weaker or more imperfect to eat flesh on some daies In the year 1076. he published some Aphorisms with the Title Dictatus Papae Dictatus Pope Greg. the VII these are extracted by Spalaten de Rep. Eccles lib. 4. cap. 9. and are the Picture of his mind The Roman Church was founded by the Lord alone the Roman Bishop is the only Universal Bishop Gregory the I. behold thy Antichrist he only can set up and depose other Bishops he may depose and excommunicate absents This was a warrant for his practise against the Emperour If any be excommunicated by the Pope none may abide in one house with that person He alone can make new Laws erect new Congregations unite or divide Benefices All the Princes of the earth ought to kiss his feet His only name should be heard in Churches No Synod should be without his commandment No book is Canonical without his authority All weighty causes in whatsoever Church should be brought unto him He may absolve Subjects from their Allegiance He may judge all men but can be judged by no man And all these because the Roman Church cannot erre and the Pope being Canonically elected is by the merits of Saint Peter undoubtedly sanctified and
Zona This heresie spread into Bulgaria as afterwards they were called Bulgari Slavonia Lombardie and France nor could it be restrained by Decrees of Popes nor power of Arms saith Sylvius in Europ c. 16. The Emperor Henry caused to be hanged a number of them ann 1062. and some of them were burnt in sundry places Their errors were They condemned marriage and eating of flesh they dispise the Old Testament and some parts of the New they held that there were two Creators one good Creator of things invisible and another ill of visible things they deny baptism and the resurrection from death Vsser de Ecles statu c. 8. ex Rad. Arden Homil. 8. post Trinit They were divided into divers Sects different in some other opinions and they had their own Bishops 15. All this time since the last mention of the Turks and Saracens the Of the Turks Turks as is said lived under the Saracens subject unto them and their Religion and living by pasturage without any Ruler of their own Nation In this age they became Princes of Babylon and Persia and within a short space they were Lords of all Asia unto Pontus and the Euxine Sea which is called Turcomannia untill this day When the Saracens were divided among themselves especially the Sultan of Persia Hircania or Sogdiana and Media fell at variance with the Calipha of Babylon he sent for the Turks by whose hand he prevailed and when he refused to pay them they robbed him of his Kingdom and were advanced more and more in both the Armenios Cappadocia Bithymia c. In the year 1009. the Turks conquered Jerusalem from the Saracens not long thereafter the Saracens of Egypt were Masters of it again and kept it till the coming of Godifrid About the year 1028. the Calipha of Egypt spoiled the Church of Jerusalem and after twenty years the Emperor of Constantinople made a league with Deber Calipha and by his permission he built the Church again ann 1051. The Turks compel the Calipha of Babylon to create their Prince Tangrolipex Zadok King of Asia Then they made a league with the Calipha of Egypt and reigned peaceably forty and six years At that time Peter an Eremite who was wont to say his Pater Noster by a role of Beads and from whom the Romans have their Gades Pol. Vergil de inven rer li. 5. c. 9. came The first Gades into Rome and reports the miseries of Christians under the Infidels Whereupon the Popes dealt with the Princes to go unto their aid And Pope Urban II. perswaded many Princes at Claremont to recover the Holy The Holy Wars Land as they called it out of the power of Turks and Saracens The Princes took the sign of the Cross for their cognisance and several Nations did vary the colour or situation or some circumstance of that badge to the end the Soldiers might know their own Prince when they had occasion to go into these wars and hence are so many sundry sorts of Crosses in Europe In the first interprise Godifrid Duke of Bullion Prince of Lorain was their General he sold his Dutchy unto the Bishop of Leodium that he might amass the more money with him were his two Brothers Baldwin and Eustachius Bohemund Duke of Apulia Raymond Earl of Tolouse Robert Earl of Flanders Robert Duke of Normandy and Son to William the Conqueror Hugh Brother of Philip King of France c. Two Armies went before Godifrid one under the conduct of Peter the Eremite and the other was commanded by Gotteschalk a Presbyter they were both spoiled for their plundering some in Hungaria and some in Bulgaria and some arriving into Bethynia went abroad without order and were killed by Solyman ann 1096. The Princes went by Sea from Venice and when they did meet with the remnants of the former Companies they were mustered about six hundered thousand of foot and one hundred thousand horse They did first assault Nicomedia and were repulsed by strong fortifications of the City and for want of victuals and the Turks and Saracens joyned against the Christians Alexius Emperor of the Greeks sent aid unto the Christians and then the Turks were forced to yield up Nice ann 1097. After that was an open fight wherein forty thousand Infidels were slain and the Christians with small loss took Iconium the head City of Lycaonia then they gained Heraclea and Tursus appointing the Government of these Cities unto Baldwin who thereafter subdued Antiochia Edessa Cilicia and Comagena c. After all this Ierusalem was taken on the thirty ninth day of the siege and Robert Duke of Normandy was chosen King of all the Conquest and Jerusalem was appointed the chief City of the Kingdom but Robert hearing that his Brother William King of England was dead would not accept it Then Godifrid was proclamed first King of Jerusalem ann 1099. This expedition was begun with a good intention that the Land might be purged from Idolatry and Christians might be freed from grievous tharldom but it was continued by the craft of Popes for enlarging their Dominion abroad and for weakening the Empire and the hinderers of their usurpation that themselves might promove their power with the more facility at home and often that they might gather great sums of money under this plausible pretext as follows very plainly and especially after the 1200. year At the first some did smell the vanity of the Expedition for Anselm of whom in the next Chapter writing unto one William intending thither said I admonish advise pray beseech and command thee as one whom I love that thou leave off thy going to Jerusalem which is not now The vision of peace but of tribulation and leave these treasures of Constantinople and Babylon unto the robbery of bloody hands and think upon heavenly Jerusalem and walk in the way unto it which truly is the vision of peace Lib. 2. Epist 19. Out of these few words appears what was his judgement and also what was the intention of many in that voyage 16. By degrees were the Legati à latere brought in Authority among the Legati à latere Nations and they did enlarge the Popes Phylacteries At first because Rome was the chief City of the Empire from thence as from a Seminary were Preachers sent to sundry Nations to preach and plant the Gospel or to confute Heresies thereafter to provide vacant Benefices and to supply the Bishop of Rome his absence in Synods in all which they did no other thing but as other Bishops might have done and also did But when the Bishops of Rome were made Patriarchs and became ambitious these Legates did the same offices at some times but therewith they began craftily to enjoyn unto Arch-Bishops and Metropolitans to execute some things which by the Word of God they were commanded to do and they would give them power within their own Diocies as if Bishops were Vicars of the Roman Patriarch or his Legate These Primates did gladly
embrace this shew of honor that for reverence of the Roman Church they might be the more respected in their own jurisdiction and sometimes the more easily advance themselves above their Competitors Sometimes the Popes sent Legates into other Diocies with such modesty that they had Authority to attempt nothing without concurrence of the Bishops or Synod of that Countrey Albeit these Legations were partly godly and at the worst were tolerable yet they were not potestativae or imperious but charitativae or exhortatory Nevertheless the Popes brought the Churches and Bishops into subjection by such means for afterwards they were sent onely for ambitious usurpation covetousness and worldly affairs The ordinary Legates at Picen Romandiola Bononia Ferraria Avenion and if there be any such others are Provincial Deputies Praetores or Vice-Roys The Nuntio's at the Court of the Emperor or of any King or Prince or State are Ambassadors or Spies for secular affairs The affairs of any Church that are gainful if they be of less account are reserved unto the judgement of the Nuntio yet not definitively but to be determined at Rome and things of more weight are reserved for the Court of Rome wholly In the mean time the power of Metropolitans and Bishops is neglected The ancient Bishops of Rome did severely enjoyn their Legates to acknowledge duly the inferior Bishops within their own jurisdiction but now they pass by the Metropolitans and draw all actions unto themselves and the Court of Rome Also their ambiton and avarice have so provoked some Nations that they will admit no Legate as Sicilie and France hath entrenched their office These particulars are more fully written by Spalatens de Rep. Eccles lib. 4. cap. 12. Of BRITANNY 1. AS I touched in the former Century England was oppressed by the Danes in England Danes so that Swan a Danish King did bear the Scepter of England and when he was a dying he left England to Harald Denmark to Canut and Nor way to Swan his three Sons Harald lived not long After him and the death of the unfortunate English King Agelred great contention was in England for the Crown some were for Edmond â—ronside the Son of Agelred and some for Canut After many bloody fights both parties agree to try the quarrel twixt them two onely in sight of both Armies they make the essay with swords and sharp stroakes in the end upon the motion of Canut they agree and kiss one another to the joy of both Armies ann 10. 6. and they covenant for parting the Land during their lives and they lived as brâ—thren Within a few years a Son of Edrik Duke of Mercia killed Edmond traitorously and brought his two Sons unto Canut and said God save our onely King Thereafter Canut reigned in England twenty years and all the Counsellors swear unto him By their advice he sent the two Sons of Edmond unto his Brother Swan King of Denmark willing him to put them out of the way He abhorring such a fact sent them to Solomon King of Hungarie where Edwin was married with the King's Daughter and left her soon a Widow and the other Brother Edward married Agatha the Daughter of the Emperor Henry III. It is written that Canut established Laws Ecclesiastical as well as Civil among which are these First All men should holily worship God onely throughout all ages they should most religiously hold fast the one rule of Christian Religion they should with due loyalty and obedience honor King Canut We further command that every one of each Order shall diligently and holily keep the Religion of his own Office and Function namely the Servants of God Bishops Abbots Monks Regulars and Nuns and square their life according to their prescribed rule Let them pray oft and much unto Christ both night and day for all Christian People And all the Ministers of God especially the Priests we entreat and command to obey God and keep dear chastity that they may escape God's wrath and hells fire seeing they know certainly it is not lawful for them to have fellowship with women for lust and who shall abstain from them let him have God's mercy and on earth the honor due unto a Thane Let every The beginning of Knâ—ght â—â—oa among Priests one pay his Tithes yearly Each one should prepare thrice a year at least to receive the Eucharist so that he may eat the same to wholesom remedies and not to damnation If any woman commit adultery to the open shame of the world let her nose and ears be cut off c. Spelman in Concil Canut died ann 1039. and his Son Hardiknut reigned four years and his Brother two years Then the Danes failed after they had been Kings of England twenty eight years and vexed it 255. years 2. After the death of Grim King of Scots Malcolm would not accept Troubles in Scotland the Crown until the Law which was made in his Father's time concerning Succession were confirmed with consent of the Parliament He was molested by the Danes and in token of his two victories two stones were set up in Anguise in two several places as yet bearing the name of their Captain Came. At that time Malcolm divided a great part of the patrimony of the Crown among his chief Captains so that from that time the Kings Revenues were small and therefore the Nobility gave unto the King the Wards and Marriages of their Sons if yong He which was so careful of Succession had no Sons Duncan King the Son of his eldest Daughter was killed by Macbeth his Cousen-German and Successor In a word while some strove for the ancient Liberty and others for the priviledge of Succession ten Kings were killed by their Successors until the year 1103. 3. When England was freed from the Danes they sent to Normandy Alteration in England inviting Edward the Confessor and Brother to King Edmund to come He fearing their inconstancy did refuse until they sent pledges to abide in Normandy and then was Crowned ann 1045. In his time was that Law made which concerneth the King's Oath at Coronation A King because he is the Lieutenant of the most High King was appointed to this end that he should regard and govern the earthly Kingdom and People of God and above all things his holy Church and defend her from wrongs and root out Malefactors from her yea scatter and destroy them which unless he do he cannot be justly called a King A King should fear God and above all things love him and establish his command throughout his Kingdom He should also keep nourish maintain and govern the holy Church of his Kingdom with all integrity and liberty according to the Constitutions of his Fathers and Predecessors and defend it against enemies so as God may be honored above all and ever had in minde He should establish good Laws and approved Customs and abolish evil and remove them all out of his Realm He should do right Judgement in
his Kingdom and execute Justice by the Counsel of his Nobles All these things should the King swear in his own Person before he be Crowned Mat. Parisien describes the manners of the Countrey at his coming thus The Nobles were given to gluttony and letchery they went not to Church in the Christian maner in the morning but onely had a Priest which made haste with the Mattens and Mass in their Chambers and they heard a little with their ears The Clergy were so ignorant that if any knew the Grammar he was admired by them All men were so given to carousing that both nights and days were spent in that exercise c. This King had no Children and sent for Edward the outlaw he came and died within a year at London leaving one Son Edgar and two Daughters Margaret and Christiana After Edward Harold Earl of Oxford was Crowned then William Duke of Normandy came into England with an Army pretending a right by covenant with King Edward and did so prevail ann 1067. that Harold was slain and he was called William the Conqueror Within a few years he made a great alteration in the Kingdom the most part of his Knights and Bishops were Normans and many English with Edgar fled into Scotland where King Malcolm had married Margaret Edgar's Sister and they incited Malcolm to invade England and he entered into the North part ann 1071. At last a peace was concluded upon condition that a Mark-Stone was set up in Stanmoor as the mark of both Kingdom with the portraict of both Kings on the sides of the Stone Ia. Vsser de Eccles statu c. 6. shews out of sundry Authors that when the Wars were twixt William and Harold William sought the Pope's advice and Harold dispised the Pope So Alexander II. then Pope sent unto William a Standart in good luck or hope of his victory and when William had obtained the victory he sent Harold's Standart unto Alexander Thereafter the Pope writes unto him thus Thy wisdom knows that the Kingdom of England since the Name of Christ was known there hath been under the power and defence of the Prince of the Apostles until some becoming members of that wicked head and following the pride of their father Satan have forsaken God's Covenant and turned away the English People from the way of truth for as thou knowest well while the English were faithful upon account of their pious devotion they gave a yearly Pension unto the Apostolical See of which a part was brought unto the Roman high Priest and a part unto the Church of S. Mary which is called The School of the English for the use of the Brethren c. King William confirmeth the gift and as it follows thereafter some pages until he was established Hildebrand was so affected toward him that he was evil reported by the Brethren grumbling that he had so affected and helped the committing of so many Homicides and that William was devoted unto the Apostolical See above all others of his condition But when the Pope was not content with the King's Liberality and sought an Oath of Loyalty William wrote unto him saying Religious Father Hubert thy Legate admonished me in your name that I should give Loyalty unto thee and thy Successors and that I should be more mindfull of the Money which my Ancestors were wont to send unto the Roman Church the one I have accepted and not the other Loyalty I would not give nor will I because neither have I promised it nor do I finde that my Ancestors have done it unto thy Ancestors While I was three years in France the Money was gathered carelesly but since my returning by the Divine mercy what is gathered is sent by thy foresaid Legate Pray for me and for the standing of our Kingdom c. Hildebrand was not pleased with this Letter and therefore in an Epistle unto Hubert he said Thou knowest very well what account I make of Money without Honor. And then speaking of King William he saith The Roman Church may lay many things unto his charge none of all the Kings even of the Heathenish have presumed to attempt against the Apostolique See what he hath not been ashamed to do to wit that any hath been so irreverent and shameless as to discharge his Bishops and Arch-Bishops from the Churches of the Apostles Therefore we will that thou in our name study to admonish him that as he would take it ill if his Subjects give him not due honor so he would not empair the honor of the holy Roman Church and by giving due thanks he may procure the favor of blessed Peter For we being mindefull of our former love toward him and following the meekness of the Apostle by God's help so far as we can have spared his fault hitherto but if he will not put an end unto this and others his faults that thou knowest let him surely know that he will grievously provoke the wrath of blessed Peter c. Among his other faults that were offensive unto Hildebrand William had imprisoned his own Brother Odo Bishop Baiocen without regard of his Episcopal Order as he writes unto the King saying One thing toucheth us near and by touching vexeth us and among the excellent monuments of thy Royal Vertues doth violently overcloud the joy of our friendly heart that in taking a Bishop thy own Brother not providing for thy honor as it became thee but preferring thy earthly wariness and reason unto God's Law thou hast not taken notice of Priestly dignity The honor of a Brother and Episcopal Dignity are no way to be matched in comparison if you will compare it to the glory of a King or to the Crown of Princes these are more inferior then if you would compare Lead unto Gold So Hildebrand And nevertheless Baronius assureth us that the King made no account of his Intercession nor Argument 4. Before this time were â—o Diocies or Bishopricks in Scotland and sure Alteration of the Church diâ—cipline â—n Scotland it is by Act of Parliament at Scone under Constantine the II. all Church-men were forbidden to meddle with secular business therefore at that time a Church-man could not be a Parliamentary Lord. But King Malcolm Cammore brought in new Titles of honor into the Civil Estate after the maner of other Nations and so he changed the Government of the Church and erected six Bishopricks At that time as all our Historians write many strangers from Hungary and England which both were tributary unto Rome and in great troubles came into this Land with Queen Margaret and by her and their information the King was perswaded unto such changes both in the Civil Estate and Church Here then is a change of the Discipline in the Church of this Land and we see by what means it came even from Rome where things were very corrupt at that time But let us look back into former times and compare all together Bishop potswood in his History would have
Tribute and understand it as an indignity unto himself and his Realm The Pope was moved with the argument of his purse and restored the Bishop to his own and gave him a Palle Such was the custom in those days and until this present time in Germany France and Spain that albeit the Prince do principally name the Bishops yet they cannot be admitted unless they go to Rome for their Palle which custom is a burden to the Nations and bingeth no small gain to Rome Cumi Ventura in Thes Polit. Discepta de Vrbe Rom. 8. In this Century as reckoneth Sir Hen. Spelman in Concil were compiled Ecclesiastical Laws the Ecclesiastical Laws which go under the name of Aelfrick unto Wulfin Bishop among which are these I say unto you Priests I will not suffer your negligence in your Ministery but in truth I tell you what is ordained for Priests Christ himself hath given an example of Christian institution and purity of life or chastity therefore all who will walk with him in his way have forsaken all earthly things not looking unto their wives wherefore he saith in his Gospel Who hateth not his wife is not worthy to be my disciple C. II. After the ascension of Christ the departure of his Venerable Apostles so great a persecution was raised on earth that the Ministers of God could not meet in a Synod because the heathens lay in wait for them until Constantine having the Government of the earth became a Christian In many words there is condemned the marriage of Bishops and Priests and also second marriage and then C. X. it is said There be seven degrees in the Church Ostiarius Lector Exorcista Acoluthus Sub-Diaconus Diaconus Presbyter C. XVII Presbyter is the Missal Priest or Elder not for his age but ancient wisdom it is his office to consecrate the body of the Lord in the Sacrament even as our Savior hath ordained he should lead the people into the faith both by preaching and exercising the holy Ministery chastely being a pattern unto Christians and not living after the maner of Laicks There is no difference twixt a Bishop and a Priest but that a Bishop is appointed to give ordination and to visit or have care of things belonging unto God which may not be permitted unto the multitude they have both the same Order albeit in this respect the Bishop is more worthy C. XVIII There is no other Order in the Ministery of the Church but these seven Monks and Abbots are of another sort and not to be reckoned with them nor have they the name of any order and nevertheless they are called holy Orders and they lead the souls of their Priests unto blessedness if they abide holy C. XXIII A Presbyter or Mass-Priest should on Sundays and Mass-days teach the People in English the understanding of the Gospel and the Lord's Prayer and the Creed and that they learn the Creed or Christian Confession by heart as the Lord commandeth by the Prophet saying They are dumb dogs that cannot bark they must therefore bark and exhort the People lest we destroy them for want of teaching C. XXVII A Presbyter should not sell his Ministery C. XXVIII Nor pass from one Church to another for gain C. XXIX Nor be a drunkard C. XXX Nor a Merchant nor a Lawyer nor bear weapons The same Author hath a Letter of Pope Nicolaus unto King Edward called the Confessor where it is said It is clear that the Kings of England for their reverence and devotion which they have given to blessed Peter have flourished in glory and honor and by his defense they have obtained glorious triumphs by the merits of which blessed Apostle the Almighty God may bring to pass your desire and confirm unto you the Empire of your Fathers Kingdom We commit unto you and the Kings your Successors the advocation and maintaining of that place speaking of the Abbey of Westminster that Edward had re-builded and enlarged and of all the Churches in all England that in our place Vice Nostra Note here He would have the King to be his Vicar and not alone but Ye with the advice of Bishops and Abbots may ordain every where things that are just knowing that for these things you shall receive reward from Him whose Kingdom and Empire shall have no end The same Author page 571. saith The Ecclesiastical Laws of Maccabaeus King of Scots Note here an error in the name Maccabaeus for Macbeth of whom Buchanan saith lib. 7. In the beginning he made good Laws both many and useful which now are not known or are neglected taken out of his Register are these One who is entered into Orders call thou not before a profane Judge if he be summoned and appear do not thou judge him but remit him unto the holy Rulers Give willingly the tenth part of all the fruits of the ground unto the Pastors of the Churches and worship God continually with vows and oblations Who being accursed shall contemn the Authority of the Church for a whole year and shall not reconcile himself let him be accounted an enemy of the Realm and if he continue two years in that contumacy let him be forfaulted of all his goods If any shall accompany as a servant another man by whose charges he is not dayly sustained either unto the Church or publique Convention or a Market let him want the head Boet. Hist li. 12. hath these and others of his Civil Laws 9. Anselm an Italian was transported against his will as saith M. Fox in Act. from the Abbey Becheloin in Normandy unto the See of Canterbury This is he who said He had rather be in hell without sin then in heaven with sin A man of special note in his time for as Gul. Malmesbu de gest Anglo pontif li. 1. reporteth when the Greeks disputed at Barri against Pope Urban concerning the procession of the holy Ghost the Pope cried aloud Father and Master Anselm where are you come now and defend your Mother the Church And when they brought him into presence Urban said Let us take him into our world as the Pope of the other world He wrote many books The doctrine of faith in Century XI which to this day are commonly in hands and declare the doctrine of the faith as it was then professed In the general is a remarkable passage in lib. 1. epist 68. according to the Edition of the Jesuit The. Raynaud directed unto Lanfranc saying Concerning those things which are said in that little book you do by a wise and wholesome advice admonish to consider more exactly in the ballance of the minde and to confer with the Learned in their holy books and where reason faileth to confirm them by divine Authority I have done so both before and since I have received your fatherly and loving admonition so far as I could for that was my intention through all that disputation to assert nothing at all but what I saw undoubtingly might be
defended by the Canonical Scriptures and the sayings of blessed Augustine Observe here he whom the Pope calleth his Father and Master dependeth upon the Canonical Scriptures and upon Augustine and not upon the Pope nor thinketh upon that which now they call The casket of the Pope's breast I have also observed in his Epistles written unto the Popes Urban and Paschalis that he calleth them the Reverend high Priest of the Catholique Church and he saith your Highness your Majesty but he never saith your Holiness he calleth them the Vicar of St. Peter but never the Vicar of Christ nor in any place can I finde that he speaketh of any priviledge of Peter above the other Apostles and in the contrary in Comment on Mat. 16. he saith It is to be noted that this power was not given to Peter alone but as Peter answered one for all so in Peter he gave this power unto them all On Rom. 9. Seeing by the free-will of the first man all men fell into condemnation certainly it is not to be ascribed unto mans righteousness which is not before grace but unto the onely mercy of God that any of them are made vessels of honor but that any of them are vessels of wrath it should not be imputed unto the iniquity of God which is not but unto his justice He is Potter which of the same lump altogether corrupt in Adam maketh at his own pleasure some vessels unto honor in his mercy and others unto shame in his justice On 1 Cor. 1. The grace of God is given unto us through our Lord Jesus Christ and not through Peter or Paul grace is given by Jesus Christ because it is so appointed by God that whosoever believeth in Jesus Christ shall be saved not by works but by faith onely and freely receive the forgiveness of his sins On Rom. 10. Seeing hearing is of grace another grace is also necessary which may move the heart because the word of the Teacher outwardly availeth nothing if God do not inwardly touch the hearers heart On Chap. 14. He shall stand because God is able to make him stand for not he himself but God is able to make him stand for he who falleth falleth by his own will but by the will of God he standeth who standeth and riseth who riseth On 1 Cor. 4. Who hath discerned thee he saith this because of the mass of corruption which was by Adam none but God discerneth man that he is made a vessel unto honor But a man who is carnal and vainly puft up when he heareth Who hath discerned thee might answer by voice or thought and say My faith or my prayer or my righteousness hath discerned me The Apostle preveeneth such thoughts and saith What hast thou that thou hast not received God was the cause why thou wast and art thou the cause why thou art good Away for if God hath been the cause why thou wast and another hath been the cause why thou art good he is better which hath made thee good then he who made thee But none is better then God therefore thou hast received from God both that thou art and that thou art good On Hebr. 10. This true Priest did not offer often or many sacrifices but one offering which alone is sufficient for the sins of all believers after that he had fulfilled the obedience of his suffering sitteth his sacrifice was of such perfection and efficacy that it is needless to be offered again for the sins of any and albeit we offer it dayly that is but the remembrance of his suffering The Iesuit Raynaud denieth these Commentaries to be Anselm's albeit he cannot deny that in many Editions they go under his name nor can he bring any argument out of the Commentaries to prove what he saith and once he alledgeth that the Commentary on Matthew is Anselm's Bishop of Laudun and again he guesseth it to be Willielm Parisiens but this is an easie way to reject any Book But these testimonies agree with his other works which the Jesuit acknowledgeth and hath published That on Matth. 16. I finde not in them yet whereas he hath said in li. 1. ep 68. that he accordeth with the Canonical Books and with Augustine see then what Augustine saith on Ioh. Tract 124. As for Peter himself properly he was but one man by nature one Christian by grace one and the first Apostle by more abounding grace but when it was said I will give unto thee the keys of the Kingdom of Heaven and whatsoever thou shalt binde on he did signifie the whole Church which is founded upon the rock from which Peter had his name for the rock was not named from Peter but Peter from the rock as Christ was not named from a Christian but a Christian from Christ therefore the Church which is founded on Christ received from him the keys of the Kingdom of Heaven that is the power of binding and loosing sins for what the Church is in Christ by propriety Peter is in the rock by signification And ibi Tract 7. In the name of Peter the Church was signified In many other places doth Augustine speak in that maner denying that power to have been given to Peter but as a member of the Church and at that time speaking in the name of all the Apostles or Church as that Commentary saith Concerning free-will and grace Anselm speaketh often and copiously I shall name but one in Tractat. de Concordia grat lib. arbi c. 13. Without doubt the will willeth not rightly unless it be right for as the sight is not quick or sharp because it seeth sharply but therefore it seeth sharply because it is sharp so the will is not right because it willeth rightly but it willeth rightly because it is right Now when it willeth righteousness certainly it willeth rightly Therefore it willeth not righteousness but because it is right I deny not that a right will willeth righteousness which it hath not when it willeth more then it hath but this I say it cannot will that righteousness if it have not righteousness by which it may will it Let us now consider whether any not having this righteousness can in any way have it of himself Certainly he cannot have it of himself but either by willing or not willing but by willing no man is able to attain it of himself because he cannot will it unless he have it and that any not having the righteousness of will can by himself attain it by not willing no mans minde can conceive therefore a creature can by no means have it of it self but neither can a creature have it from another creature for as a creature cannot save another creature so it cannot give that by which it may save it It followeth then that no creature hath that righteousness of will but by the grace of God But I have proved before that this righteousness may be kept by free-will therefore by the gift of God we have
payment but all these you speak of you do owe unto God Cap. 22. Man was set in paradise without sin as it were for God and betwixt God and the Divel that he might overcome the Divel by not consenting to his advice of sin and for the excuse and honor of God and for the confusion of the Divel when he who was weaker did not sin on earth though the Divel bade him who being stronger had sinned in heaven without any adviser and seeing man might easily have done so being straitned with no force he willingly upon onely perswasion did suffer himself to be overcome at the will of the Divel and contrary to the will and honor of God Now judge thou if it be not contrary to the honor of God that man be reconciled unto him with the contumely of such dishonor against God unless first he shall honor God by overcoming the Divel as he hath dishonered God when he was overcome by the Divel Now the victory must be such that as he being strong and immortal in power did easily consent unto the Divel to sin whereby he justly fell under the punishment of mortality so being infirm and mortal as he made himself by the difficulty of death he should vanquish the Divel that he commit no sin which possibly he might have done so long as he is conceived from the wound of sin and born in sin and because this is reason and seemeth impossible learn one thing more without which man is not reconciled in righteousness and yet is not impossible Cap. 24. You have sought a reason now hear a reason I deny not that God is merciful he saveth man and beasts but we say of this highest mercy whereby he maketh man blessed after this life that he should give this mercy unto none but onely unto him whose sins are forgiven and this forgiveness should not be granted but by payment of the debt which is owed for sin according to the greatness of the sin I think I have proved this sufficiently before Now if you ask How can man be saved seeing he is not able to pay what he oweth nor can he be saved if he pay it not or how can we maintain that God who is rich in mercy cannot shew his mercy above the reach of mans understanding I say you shall ask this question from them who believe that Christ is not necessary unto the salvation of man let them in whose person you do speak shew what way a man can be saved without Christ and if they cannot do it let them not jeer us any more but come and joyn with us who do not doubt but man may be saved by Christ or let them despair that this can be done any way and if this be horrible unto them let them believe in Christ as we do that they may be saved c. This is a taste of these books concerning the reasonableness of mans salvation by Christ and of the doctrine professed in the days of Anselm 10. Some things are remarkable in the conversation of this Anselm he Contentions betwixt Kings and a Bishop fell at variance with King William II. he sheweth the causes in an Epistle unto Hugo Bishop of Lions First He would seek a Palle from Pope Urban and the King would not suffer him seeing he did not acknowledge Urban for Pope Secondly Then Anselm craveth that a Synod of the Nation might be called for reformation of some abuses in the Church or that the King would cause some things to be amended which in his judgement were wrong the King did refuse both Thirdly The King required from the Bishop some Lands non parvas which Lanfrank had in possession for the use of Soldiers and sub occasione cujusdam voluntariae justitiae and at that time the Soldiers were dead without children The Bishop refuseth to render the Lands unto the King nor will he placitare acknowledge the King for them In these particulars he asketh Hugo's advice and for his own opinion he declareth that seeing according to the decree of Rome the Pope may deprive him if he seek not his Palle within a year and seeing the King is the Advocate of that Church and now himself is the keeper of it if he would consent unto the King in giving away these Lands or in paying for them his Successors were to be prejudged in time coming therefore he chooseth rather to suffer the King's violence and forsake his Bishoprick In an Epistle unto Pope Paschalis he repeateth the same causes and sheweth that all the Bishops of England did advise him to obey the King and he would not for respect unto the Apostolical See and in time of his banishment the King had taken all his goods and the revenues of the Bishoptick so that he was necessitated to live by the liberality of the Bishop of Lions and he saith that some had advised him to excommunicate the King but the more prudent rectum habentes consilium had disswaded him because he could not be both party and Judge and he was advertised by his friends about the King that the King would contemn his excommunication So far there The ancient Historians write that this William turned Monasteries into Parks and places of pleasure and robbed Churches for his private gain and often said The bread of Christ is sweet unto Kings In the year 1100. when he was hunting in a new Forest a Soldier whether by chance or of purpose it is uncertain killed him with a dart that he died immediately Pa. Iovi in Angl. Reg. Chron. His Brother Robert was then at Jerusalem and the yonger Brother Henry was crowned He wrote unto Anselm excusing himself that necessity had moved him to accept the royal blessing from another Bishop and inviting him to return and so Anselm did return But their peace stood not long time Pope Paschalis wrote unto Anselm that it was decreed in his Consistory that no Clergy-man should do homage unto a Lay-man nor receive a Church or any Church-benefice from the hand of a Lay-man because it is the root of Simony Upon this advertisement Anselm would accept no presentation from the King and he degradeth all the Bishops and Abbots whom the King had promoved The King said unto him I have as great liberty in my Kingdom as the Emperor hath in the Empire and whosoever violateth the custom of the Realm is a Traitor and enemy unto me Anselm fled away again to Rome and when he was returning with warrant of Paschalis the King's Attorney meeteth him in Flanders and in his Masters name forbad him to enter the Land unless he would faithfully promise to keep all the customs both of his Father William and his Brother Mat. Par. in Hen. 1. At that time they were reconciled Again when Gerard Bishop of York died Henry giveth that See unto his Chancellor Thomas Anselm will not consent unless he will acknowledge him as the onely Metropolitan and he chargeth him to give
Ecclesiastical obedience according to former custom or else he would discharge all the Bishops of the Kingdom that they shall not consecrate him nor acknowledge him if he shall be consecrated by foreiners Thomas would not acknowledge him in that maner and sought consecration from Rome Then Anselm wrote an Epistle unto Paschalis praying that Thomas be not consecrated until he profess due obedience unto him and that the Pope would not give him a Palle not saith he that I do envy him a Palle but if he get one he thinketh he may deny profession of obedience unto Canterbury and so the Church of England shall be divided and the rigor of Apostolical discipline shall be weakened and he shall not abide in England Shortly thereafter Anselm died ann 1110. 11. Moreover I have noted three Epistles of this Anselm one unto Alexander A counsel to a King King of Scots wherein after congratulation of his Succession he saith I know that your Highness loveth me and desireth counsel therefore first I pray God that he would so direct you by the grace of his holy Spirit and give you counsel in all your actions that after this life he may bring you into the heavenly kingdom And my counsel is that you indeavor to hold fast the fear of God by his help from whom you have received it and those good maners which you began to have in your infancy and youth-hood for Kings do reign well when they live according to the will of God and serve him in fear and when they rule themselves nor are subject unto vices but overcome the importunity or tentations by constant fortitude for constancy of vertue and royal fortitude are not inconsistent in a King for some Kings as David have lived holily and ruled the people committed unto them with rigor of justice and meekness of holiness according to the exigence of things do you so carry your self that evil men may fear you and the good may love you and that your conversation may please God always and you at all times remember the punishment of the wicked and reward of the godly after this life The Almighty God commit you and all your actions unto none other but his own dispensation This is a rare counsel given by a Bishop especially in these days unto a King In another Epistle unto Muriardach King of Ireland he exhorteth him to amend with Of the Church of Ireland all earnestness whatsoever he knoweth that in his Kingdom hath need to be amended according to the Christian Religion seeing God hath exalted him unto that Royal power for the end that with the rod of righteousness he should govern his Subjects and strike with that rod and remove whatsoever is contrary unto righteousness especially he lamenteth that in that Countrey men did put away their wives and change one with another each as they do exchange their horses or any other thing at your pleasure Another that their Bishops had not Diocies or appointed bounds and were ordained one by one even as any Presbyter which saith he is contrary unto the holy Canons which ordain certain bounds of superinspection and that a Bishop should not be ordained by fewer then three Bishops Out of this Epistle it appeareth that first The Magistrate is not excluded from Government of the Church as the Popes did afterwards exclude them Secondly That all abuses could not be rooted out with the first plantation of Religion and what is tolerated at a time should be amended Thirdly That the Church of Ireland had not Diocesan Bishops as they were wont to be called from their first Reformation nor was subject unto Rome at that time but had such discipline as was then in Scotland For confirmation of these points add here by the by from Bernard in Vita Malachiae in c. 6. he saith At that time the Irish paid not Tithes nor first-fruits they had not lawful marriages they made not confessions nor did any seek or enjoyn pennance there were very few Ministers of the Altar And in c. 7. he saith A Bishoprick was not content with one Bishop but every Church almost had its own Bishop until as it followeth there Malchus an Elder of Lesmore and Gislebert the first Legate of the Apostolical See in Ireland perswaded the Bishops and Princes there to change their ancient custom It is true Bernard speaketh there of Ireland as barbarous at that time but excepting that of the marriage in all the other particulars though they were not conformable unto the Church of Rome yet they have many Reformed Churches conformable unto them at this time even though the corrupt Romanists call them barbarous But I return unto Anselm in another Epistle unto Waleran Bishop of Nuemburgh Of Ceremonies who had written admiring what way so great diversity of Ceremonies had entered seeing there is but one faith one baptism and one spouse of Christ especially he admireth of the Rites in the Sacrament diverse not onely from the perpetual custom in Germany but likewise different from the ancient Roman order c. Anselm answereth in Thesi concerning indifferent ceremonies well saying Your reverence complaineth of the Sacraments of the Church because they are not administred in all places after one maner Truly it were good and laudable if they were performed through all the Church after one maner and with one minde but because there is great diversity nor differing in the substance of the Sacrament nor in the vertue thereof nor in the faith nor can they all be brought to one custom I think they should be tolerated in peace and love rather then be condemned with jars and scandal for we have learned from the holy Father if the unity of love be kept in the Catholique faith diversity of custom hindereth not But where you ask Whence hath that variety of custom come I know no other but the diversity of mens opinions which albeit they differ not in the substance of things and in unity yet agree not in the expediency and decency of administration because one judgeth this fitter another thinketh it not so fit nor think I that difference in such things is any straying from the truth 12. William the Conqueror wrote unto Pope Gregory VII thus Hubert your Legate Religious Father coming unto me hath admonished me as from you that I should do fealty unto you and your Successors and that I should bethink my self of the money which my predecessors were wont to send unto the Church of Rome I have accepted of the one and not the other I would not acknowledge fealty nor will I do it because neither have I promised it nor do I finde that my predecessors performed it unto yours The Pope returned answer unto his Legate which is in Gregorii VII Regist li. 7. epi. 5. tom 5. concil edit Binii Where after signification how little he doth value money without due honor he saith of the King There be many things the holy Roman Church may lay
above-named Branas made an insurrection aiming at the Empire but was killed And after him others did usurp the Title so unfortunate and worthless was Isaacius And one Isaacius Comnenus usurped the Kingdom of Cyprus nor was the Greek Emperor able to expel him until Edward King of England intending for Jerusalem came and took him and gave him as a Captive to one of his Subjects he possessed all the Island and at his returning home he gave it as his proper gift unto the King of Jerusalem Nicet li. 2. de Isaac Isaacius was dethroned by his Brother Alexius ann 1190. 4. HENRY VI. the second Son of Frederick hearing that his Father Base ambiton bringeth under was dead and fearing that his elder Brother would return unto the Crown sought the Empire miserably First He restoreth unto Henry Duke of Saxony and others which had rebelled against his Father all that his Father had taken from them Then he sent unto the Pope Clemens and Cardinals promising in all things to confirm the Laws and Liberties of the Church if they would grant him their consent Clemens with advice assigneth him the time of Easter in the next year to his Coronation but Clemens died sooner When Henry came at the appointed time with his new Empress Constantia the Romans receive him with a few persons but would not admit his Army Then Pope Celestin standing on the steps before the door of St. Peter's took an oath of Henry that he shall defend the See of St. Peter he shall repair whatsoever hath been diminished from it especially he shall surrender unto the Church of Rome the Cities Tusculo c. and expel Tancred the base Son of Roger out of both Sicilies which Kingdom appertained unto his Wife the onely Daughter of King William reserving the pension that belongeth unto the Pope in the name of few These Articles being so granted they go into the Church and Henry was Crowned in this maner The Pope sitting in his Chair held the Crown betwixt his feet the Emperor boweth down his head unto the Pope's feet the Pope setteth on the Crown with his feet and by and by struck it off again with his foot to the ground thereby declaring that he had power to take it from him if he shall so deserve Then the Cardinals took up the Crown and set it on the Emperors head And thenceforth the Emperor is but the image of the old Emperors as Cumm The image of the Beast Ventura in Thesor Polit. at that Title Quomodo Imperium à Pontifice dependeat saith They do stray very far who distinguish not the now Empire from the old Roman Empire for the old received no beginning from the high Priests but the Pope was reverenced as the Vicar or rather Minister of Christ and head of the Church and they do erre saith he who discern not the present Empire from the Empire of Charles the Great c. When the Coronation was ended the Pope sent immediately unto Tusculum and made it level to the ground to be example unto others that they presume not against the Chair of St. Peter Platin. Henry undertook wars against Tancred but soon left off because the plague had entered into his Army After two years Tancred dieth and Henry got the Kingdom after some skirmishes and severity used against some rebellious At that time the truce of five years which Richard King of England had made with Saladin were expired wherefore Pope Coelestin did solicite the Princes especially the Emperor that they would not forget the Conquess of Jerusalem seeing so fit an occasion of peace at home was offered and Saladin was lately dead The Emperor pretendeth infirmity and sent a great Army with the Dukes of Saxony and Austria and some Bishops At this time Almarik King of Cyprus married Isobel the Widow-Queen of Jerusalem and he was called King of Cyprus and Jerusalem He had no minde to the wars and therefore the Title King of Jerusalem was given to John de Bregna a man of great valor and Son in Law unto the same Isobel The Germans joyning with him were Masters of the field for a space they took Berito and re-edified Japha or Joppe In the mean time Henry made greater Conquess in Italy then the Pope desired taking some Lands and Cities which the Pope did alledge to appertain unto his See Then he became sick at Messina and caused his Son Frederick as yet lying in the cradle to be elected King of the Romans and of both Sicilies and recommended him unto his Brother Duke of Suevia and unto Pope Innocentius and he died ann 1198. Alexius reigned at Constantinople with great misfortune CHAP. II. Of POPES 1. PASCHALIS II. was chosen ann 1099. at his Election the people A new pomp of the Pope cried St. Peter hath chosen good Rainer that was his name then he put on a purple vesture and a tiare on his head and riding on a white palfrey was led unto the Lateran Palace by the people and Clergy there a Scepter was given him and a girdle put about him with seven keys and seven seals in token of his seven-fold power to wit of binding loosing shutting opening sealing resigning and judging He had open field of his Anti-Pope Clemens III. and put him to flight Not long after Clemens died when he had sat 21. years Then Richard Earl of Campania caused Albert to be installed for Clemens but he saw no appearance of quietness and forsook his Papacy within four moneths At Preveste another was set up whom they called Silvester III. he despairing of so great honor would be an Anachorite within 105. days A fourth Roman was set up but he was also forsaken So Paschalis being alone set his heart to enlarge Peter's patrimony he besiedgeth some Cities belonging unto the Emperor and raised the Son of Henry V. against the Father The Popes were wont to date all their Writs from the year of the Emperor but now Paschalis beginneth with the year of his Papacy He sate eighteen years and six moneths in continual sedition 2. GLASIUS II. had his neck thrown and was trampled under foot before he was Crowned for Cincius Patricius Romanus would have had another elected and the Emperor set up Gregory VIII and went to dethrown Gelasius who fled from place to place till he came to Cluniak where he died within a year 3. CALLISTUS II. was set up by the Cardinals at Cluniak but would not accept till he knew the consent of the Cardinals at Rome Before he entered the City he sent a Nuntio to excommunicate the Emperor in Germany He had many bouts with Gregory VIII and at last thrust him into a Monastery Then began the controversie betwixt the Imperialists and Contention whether the Emperor or Pope should have the precedenc◠Papalines whether the Emperor or Pope did excel in dignity Reasons were alledged on both sides but for brevity I omit the one and that the pride of the man of
and possess the City as Constantine and Justinian had done and from thence to rule all Italy and Germany and they complain that the Clergy had conspired with Sicilie against the City and they promise all maner of obedience and loyalty The sum of their sute was comprised in few verses Rex valeat quicquid cupit obtineat super hostes Imperium teneat Romae sedeat regat orbem Princeps terrarum ceu fecit Iustinianus Caesaris accipiat Caesar quae sunt sua praesul Vt Christus jussit Petro solvente tributum The whole Letter is in Otho Frissing de gest Frider. l. 1. c. 28. But Conrade was so pestered with wars in Germany that their imploration was in vain When Eugenius was come into the City he understood of plots against him and fled down the river in a ship the Citizens pursue him with weapons and darts as once they did with Gelasius saith Naucler He went to Pisae and thence to France This is the sum of the Historians now hear Bern. in l. 4. de consider he saith unto Eugenius Name but one man in all the great City who hath accepted thee for Pope without price or hope of price When he was chosen Bernard wrote unto the Roman Court the 236. Epistle saying The Lord forgive you what have ye done one which was buried ye have brought again among men one that was fleeing from cares and troubles ye have pestered with cares and troubles ye have made the last first and behold his last condition is more perilous then his first he who was crucified to the world is by you revived unto the world hath he left Pisae that he might have Rome he who could not manage the Vicounty of one Church was he seeking the Government of the whole Church But seeing it is so and many say It is of God it is your duty oh most dear that it be diligently cherished by your fervent endeavors and faithful obedience which certainly is wrought by your hands and therefore if any consolation be in you if any vertue of charity in the Lord if any miseration of piety if any bowels of compassion do ye aid and work with him in the work whereunto he is assumed of the Lord by you And in the next Epistle unto Eugenius he saith I was expecting that some of my sons would come and lighten the father's sorrow and say Joseph thy son is living and ruleth in all the Land of Egypt therefore have I now written not so much of mine own accord as of necessity being constrained by the intreaties of friends unto whom I cannot refuse the residue of my life And seeing I have begun I will speak unto my Lord for now I dare not call thee my son because the son is turned to be the father and the father is the son and he who came after me is preferred before me but I do not envy it because what was deficient in me I am confident that I have it in him who came not onely after me but even by me for if you offend not I have begot thee by the Gospel what then is our hope our joy and the hope of our glory is it not you before God In a word a wise son is the glory of his father And henceforth thou shalt no more be called son but a new name shall be given unto thee which the mouth of the Lord hath named this is the change of the right hand of the most High and many shall rejoyce in this change for as of old Abram was turned unto Abraham and Jacob unto Israel or rather to speak of thy predecessors as Simon to Cephas and Saul to Paul so my son Bernard into my father Eugenius by a very joyful and as I hope profitable change This is the finger of God raising the needy out of the dust and the poor from the dung that he may sit with the Princes and possess the throne of glory It followeth that this change being made of you that the Bride of thy Lord which is committed unto thee be also changed into the better note and that she be no more called Sarai but Sarah understand what I say and the Lord give thee understanding If thou be the friend of the Bridegroom call her no more my Princess but the Princess usurping nothing as thine in her but that if it be needful thou shouldest give thy life for her if Christ hath sent thee thou wilt think that thou camest not to be served but to serve and to minister not onely thy means but even thy life as I have said A true successor of Paul will say with Paul Not that we domineer over your faith but we are helpers of your joy An heir of Peter will hear Peter saying Neither as Lords over the people but we were examples of the flock for so now not a servant but the free-woman and the fair one of the most fair Bridegroom shall by thee come unto his long wished for arms for by whom other shall this so necessary freedom be hoped if you also which God forbid seek in God's inheritance your own things who even before had learned I will not say not to possess any thing as your own but not to be your own therefore she having such confidence in you as she seemed to have in none of your predecessors in many ages before note all the Church of the Saints every where is justly glad and glorieth in the Lord and especially she whose womb hath born thee and whose breast thou didst suck What then may I not rejoyce with them that rejoyce shall I onely not be of the number of them which are glad I confess I have joyed but with fear I have joyed but in the very moment of my exaltation fear and trembling hath come upon me for albeit I have laid aside the name of father yet have I not laid down fear nor care nor affection and bowels of a father I consider the height and fear a fall I consider the pinacle of honor and I behold the surface of the gulf below I look up to the top of dignity and I fear danger approaching as it is written Man when he was in honor did not understand which in my judgement relateth to the cause and not to the time that it is so meant as if it were said Honor swalloweth understanding c. When Eugenius fled out of Rome Bernard wrote unto the Emperor Conrade thus The Kingdom and Priest-hood could not be more sweetly more friendly yea more straitly conjoyned and complanted one in another then when they were both together in the person of our Lord which was made unto us of both the tribes according to the flesh the highest both Priest and King yet not onely so but he hath commixed and coupled them together in his body which is the Christian people and he the head thereof so that this sort of men are by the Apostolical word called a chosen royal Priest-hood and in another
Scripture so many as are predestinated unto life are they not called Kings and Priests therefore what God hath conjoyned let no man put asunder but rather what divine Authority hath ordained mans will should endeavor to fulfil and they should joyn in hearts who are conjoyned in ordinances let them cherish one another defend other mutually and bear one anothers burthens The wise man saith A brother aiding a brother both shall be comforted but if they bite one another which God forbid both shall come into desolation Let not my soul come into their counsels which say That either the peace and freedom of the Church is hurtful unto the Crown or the prosperity and exaltation of the Crown is hurtful unto the Church for God the Author of them both hath conjoyned them not to destruction but to edification If ye know this how long will ye dissemble the common contumely and common injury Is not Rome as the Apostolical Seat so also the head of the Empire therefore though I would not speak of the Church is it the honor of the King to have an headless Empire I know not what the wise men and Princes of the Kingdom do advise you herein but though I speak imprudently I will not be silent in what I do judge The Chuch of God from the beginning even till these times hath been oft afflicted and oft delivered it is her voice They have often afflicted me from my youth but they could not prevail against me Be sure O King that neither now will the Lord leave the rod of the wicked upon the back of the righteous the hand of the Lord is not shortned nor become unable to help At this time he will deliver his Spouse which he hath redeemed by his blood endowed with his spirit furnished with heavenly gifts and nevertheless enriched with earthly things He will deliver I say again he will deliver but if by the hand of another let the Princes of the Kingdom consider whether this be to the honor and advantage of the King certainly not Wherefore gird thy sword O most mighty and let Caesar recover unto himself what is Caesar's and unto God what is God's Vtrumque interesse Caesaris constat undoubtedly both these appertain to Caesar to maintain his own Crown and to defend the Church the one becometh the King and the other the Advocate of the Church The victory as we trust in the Lord is at hand the Romans are more arrogant then potent for what did ever any great or mighty Emperor or King presume so vile a thing both against Crown and Priest-hood but this cursed and tumultuous people which cannot measure their strength nor think on the end nor consider the event in their foolishness and fury durst attempt so great sacriledge the temerity of the multitude cannot stand for a moment before the King's face c. I will not here add observations Bellarmin de Ro. Pont. l. 2. c. 31. The original of the title â—icar of Christ alledgeth That Bernard did first give unto the Pope the Title Vicar of Christ It was not from the beginning so but the Cardinal mistaketh it Bernard was not the first if Platina do truly report the words of Gregory VII he used this Title before him and according to the language of the Court at that time Bernard giveth this Title unto all Priests even from whom all iniquity procedeth as he speaketh in festo Convers Pauli ser 1. and giveth unto Eusebius both this and loftier Titles for lib. 2. de Consider he calleth him The Great Priest the Prince of Bishops the Heir of the Apostles Abel in Primacy in Government Noah in Patriarchship Abraham in Order Melchisedek in Dignity Aaron in Authority Moses in Iudging Samuel in Power Peter in Vaction Christ here is a rhapsody of glorious Titles and he addeth these passages of Scripture that are wrested to maintain the ambition of the man of sin but whether he speak so in derision or according to his own minde it may be judged by his words following immediately but first see what he And confuted by Bernard at large said a little before What hath the holy Apostle left in legacy unto thee he saith What I have I give thee What is it One thing I know it is not silver nor gold seeing he said Silver and gold have I not If thou happen to have it use it according to the time and not at thy pleasure so use them as not abusing them seeing these in respect of the souls good are neither good nor ill but the use of them is good the abuse ill the care of them is worse and seeking is filthier by whatsoever way thou may have them certainly thou hast them not by title of the Apostle for he could not give what he had not what he had that he gave the care of all the Churches Gave he Lordly power hear himself Not domineering over the people but being an example of the flock And lest you think he said so in humility onely and not in truth the Lord saith in the Gospel The Kings of the earth have dominion but not ye so It is clear dominion is forbidden unto the Apostles Go then and take if thou darest either Apostleship if thou be a Lord or dominion if thou be Apostolical thou art clearly forbidden to do either of the two if thou wilt have them together thou shalt lose them both or else think not thy self to be excepted from those of whom God complaineth saying They have reigned but not by me they were Princes and I knew them not And if thou wilt reign without God thou hast glory but not with God We see what is forbidden now hear what is commanded Who is the greater among you let him be as the yonger and he that is chief as he that serveth There is the model of an Apostle dominion is forbidden and serving is commanded which is commended also by example of the Law-Giver for it followeth I am in the midst of you as he who serveth Bernard there hath many things to this purpose and after he hath mentioned these former Titles and prerogatives he saith I have spoken of who thou art but forget not what consider what thou wast and now art why wilt thou not behold what thou canst not cease to be Indeed it is one thing what thou wast and art and another who thou art â—ecome the one must not be forgot in searching thy self for thou art what thou wast and thou art not less after thou art become such and perhaps more thou wast born that and changed this but not changed into this the former is not cast off but this is added If thou consider what remember thy nature thou wast born a man if thou ask who thou art a Bishop this thou art made and not born which of these thinkest thou nearest or chiefest unto that thou art made or that thou wast born is not that thou wast born therefore I advise thee to
two Gentlemen for cutting his horse tail On the fifth day four Gentlemen did kill him in the year 1171. At Easter Pope Alexander canonized him as a Saint and would have excommunicated the King for his death but the King by his Ambassadors purged himself that he knew not of his death yet because he did carry grudge at him he was forced to renounce the investiture of Bishops and thereby his Kingdom became more slavish then before And the Pope in token of his victory to the shame of the King and credit of the Clergy did pretend some miracles as done by this Thomas after his death and commanded his feast to be kept throughout the Kingdom and the Cathedral which before was called Christ's Church was after that called St. Thomas Becket's and to the end the King might suffer this infamy the more patiently and also to make Ireland the more subject unto the See of Rome Pope Alexander confirmed again unto King Henry the Lordship of Ireland and ordained that the Bishops there should obey the Laws of England For in the year 1155. Murchard or as some call him Dermot mac Morrog King of Leinster being exiled by O. Roricy King of Midia sought aid from Henry II. he sent Richard Strongbow Earl of Penbrok who had married the onely Daughter of Murchard with a considerable Army into Ireland and within a short space he restored his father in law and conquered other Lands so that Henry was jealous of his power and commanded by open Proclamation him and all his Army to return under pain of forfeiture In obedience Richard gave into the King's hand all his purchase and his wifes inheritance and again received as his vassal Weisford Ossoria Carterlogia c. But in the year 1172 Henry went personally into Ireland and the most part submitted themselves unto him as unto their onely and lawful Soveraign whereas in former times that Nation was divided into four petty Kingdoms and several Dukedoms and one of them was chosen Monarch The same Henry did claim the Lands of Northumberland and from the Scots Malcolm the maiden and his Brother William at two several times went to London and did acknowledge the King for these Lands whereas in former times the Heir of the Crown did onely perform that ceremony But then Henry would have more that all the Bishops of Scotland should be under the yoke of the Arch-Bishop The Bishops of Scotland will not submit to the Primate of York of York as their Metropolitan At the first meeting at Norham the Scots put it off but with slender delays The next year Hugo Cardinal de S. Angelo sent into England was for Henry in this purpose and did cite the Bishops of Scotland to compear before him in Northampton they went thither and the Cardinal had a speech of humility and obedience all to perswade the Scotch Bishops to submit themselves unto the Primate of York who was a Prelate of great respect and whose credit in the Court of Rome might serve them to good use A yong Clerk stood up and spake in name of the others his speech is written diversly I shall shew it as I have copied it out of an old Register of Dunkel by the favor of Bishop Alexander Lindsay It is true English Nation thou mightest have been noble and more noble then some other Nations if thou hadst not craftily turned the power of thy Nobility and the strength of thy fearful might into the presumption of tyranny and thy knowledge of Liberal Science into the shifting Glosses of Sophistry but thou disposest not thy purposes as if thou wert lead with reason and being puft up with thy strong Armies and trusting in thy great wealth thou attemptest in thy wretched ambition and lust of domineering to bring under thy jurisdiction thy neghbor Provinces and Nations more noble I will not say in multitude or power but in linage and antiquity unto whom if thou wilt consider ancient records thou shouldest rather have been humbly obedient or at least laying aside thy rancor have reigned together in perpetual love and now with all wickedness of pride that thou shewest without any reason or law but in thy ambitious power thou seekest to oppress thy mother the Church of Scotland which from the beginning hath been Catholique and free and which brought thee when thou wast straying in the wilderness of heathenism into the safe-guard of the true faith and way unto life even unto Jesus Christ the Author of eternal rest she did wash thy Kings and Princes and people in the laver of holy Baptism she taught thee the commandments of God and instructed thee in moral duties she did accept many of thy Nobles and others of meaner rank when they were desirous to learn to read and gladly gave them dayly entertainment without price books also to read and instruction freely she did also appoint ordain and consecrate thy Bishops and Priests by the space of thirty years and above she maintained the primacy and pontifical dignity within thee on the North side of Thames as Beda witnesseth And now I pray what recompence renderest thou unto her that hath bestowed so many benefits on thee is it bondage or such as Judea rendered unto Christ evil for good it seemeth no other thing Thou unkinde vine how art thou turned into bitterness we looked for grapes and thou bringest forth wilde grapes for judgement and behold iniquity and crying If thou couldest do as thou wouldest thou wouldest draw thy mother the Church of Scotland whom thou shouldest honor with all reverence into the basest and most wretchedst bondage Fie for shame what is more base when thou wilt do no good to continue in doing wrong even the serpents will not do harm to their own albeit they cast forth to the hurt of others the vice of ingratitude hath not so much moderation an ungrateful man doth wrack and masacre himself and he dispiseth and minceth the benefits for which he should be thankful but multiplieth and enlargeth injuries It was a true saying of Seneca I see The more some do owe they hate the more a small debt maketh a grievous enemy What sayest thou David it is true They rendered me evil for good and hatred for my love It is a wretched thing saith Gregory to serve a Lord who cannot be appeased with whatsoever obeysance Therefore thou Church of England doest as becomes thee not thou thinkest to carry what thou cravest and to take what is not granted seek what is just if thou wilt have pleasure in what thou seekest And to the end I do not weary others with my words albeit I have no charge to speak for the liberty of the Church of Scotland and albeit all the Clergy of Scotland would think otherwise yet I dissent from subjecting her and I do appeal unto the Apostolical Lord unto whom immediately she is subject and if it were needful for me to die in the cause here I am ready to lay down my
of our Lord 1000. until the year 1300. CENTURY XIII CHAP. I. Of POPES I Begin this Century at the Popes because the times are changed and I must change with the times in the former Century the Popes were first exalted above the Emperors 1. INNOCENTIUS the III. being thirty years old was chosen Pope Ian. 3. 1198. In his time the Empire was weak and a great Schism in Germany as followeth whereupon the Pope made his More advantages for the Pope advantage and the Authority of the Papal Chair and errors in doctrine waxed then wonderously Frederick was yong Kings and Princes every where were at variance so that there was none to stay the ambition of Innocentius From the Empire he took Romandiola Ravenna and other Lands pretending that these did belong unto St. Peter Io. Naucler At that time he obtained two Decrees which did much serve unto the advancement of the man of sin one So oft as Princes are at variance or shall endammage one another the cognisance of their cause shall appertain unto the high Priest of Rome Another So oft as the suffrages of whatsoever Electors shall be equal and no greater agreement interveening the Pope may determine as he pleaseth These two were registred in the Decretals lib. 1. tit 6. de elect c. Venerabilem The former was made upon occasion of variance betwixt France and England and the other in favor of Otho Duke of Brunswick P. Mornay in Myster Unto these a third may well be joyned When the Imperial seat is vacant the Roman high Priest shall have the administration and exercise the Imperial power until another Emperor be chosen Clement Pastoral de sent re judic near the end Out of these the Canonists do conclude that the Pope is Lord of Christendom But the Jesuits say Not so for the Pope succeedeth not into the Empire in all things but only in discerning in such causes as appertain unto the Emperor and may not be delayed Bellarm. de Rom. Pont. lib. 5. cap. 5. The works and writings of Innocentius shew yet more of his pride In his first Sermon on the feast of St. Silvester he saith The Roman high Priest in token of Empire weareth a Globe and in token of Priesthood a Mitre but he weareth the Mitre at all times and every where but not so the Globe because the Priestly Dignity is first and worthiest and largest for the Priesthood went before the Kingdom among the people of God as Aaron was before Saul God speaking of Priests and Kings calleth the Priests gods and the Kings Princes saying Thou shalt not rail on the gods nor speak evil of the ruler of the people Exod. 22. And whereas he saith of the King Be subject unto all ordinance of man whether the King c. he saith of Priests unto Jeremiah I have set thee over Nations and Kingdoms to pull up and to cast down to plant and to build and unto Peter in the singular number Thou art Cephas that is Thou art the HEAD in which are all the senses The deep Sea of which Christ said to Peter Lanch into the Sea is Rome which had and hath the primacy of all the world as if he had said Go to Rome On the anniversary day of his Coronation Sermon III. speaking on these He is the Bridegroom who hath the Bride and speaking unto his Cardinals saith Am not I the Bridegroom and each one of you the Bridegroom's friend certainly I am the Bridegroom for I have a noble rich high comely chaste lovely and sacred Bride the Roman Church which as God hath ordained is the Mother and Mistress of all believers She is older then Sara wiser then Rebeca more fertile then Lea more aimable then Rachel more devout then Anna more chaste then Susanna more couragious then Judith and fairer then Edissa many daughters have purchased riches but she surmounteth them all with her is my sacramental marriage Have ye not read that Abraham had a wife Sara and she brought in her maid Agar unto him nor did he for that commit adultery but discharged his duty so the Pope hath his wife the Roman Church which bringeth unto him other Churches that are subject unto her that they may receive from him due provision because how much is paid the more is owed but this is done in the spirit and the other was done in the flesh because the spirit quickeneth the flesh profiteth nothing c. In another place he saith The Church of Rome should give the debt of reverence unto none but unto the Priest of Rome who under God hath none above him Behold the Beast and the Roman distinguished The high Priest of Rome hath the Roman Church for his Spouse who bringeth unto him other Churches that are subject unto her Thus of all the Popes Innocentius would be the first corrival of Christ Bellarmin would excuse this blasphemy by a distinction of the principal and the subaltern husband De Ro. Pon. lib. 2. cap. 31. But he considered not what Thomas de Corsellis as Ae. Sylvius reporteth de Concil Basil said publickly in that Councel We call the Church the Spouse of Christ and the Pope his Vicar but none appointeth such a Vicar that he will subject his Spouse unto his Vicar And the Author of the Book De squalore Ro. Curiae Oraeus calleth him Lurgius printed with Petrus de Alliaco at Basil An. 1551. saith The Church hath not two heads but one and this is Christ and not his Vicar whom Christ hath appointed to be an attendant on his Spouse and not the husband Vsser de Eccles statu cap. 9. Behold yet the novations of his doctrine In the year 1215. he assembled a Councel at Lateran there were as Garanza saith the Patriarchs of Constantinople and Jerusalem Metropolitans 70 Bishops 400 Abbots 12 Priors 800 the Ambassadors of the Greek and Roman Empires Orators of Spain England and Cyprus Here the Pope intended to establish many particulars some good and some bad but saith Platina nothing could be openly established because when the Canons were read some called them tolerable and others called them grievous Mat. Parisien who was living as that time saith The general Councel which at the first had great shew after the Papal maner ended in laughter and derision and all that came thither were deluded These Canons were inserted among the Decrees of the five Books of Decretals after they had been reformed by himself as Jo Cochleus testifieth in his Epistle before the Acts of this Councel he collected them and first sent them to be printed by P. Quintel An. 1537. as if they had been the Acts of the Councel but there he sheweth that these Acts were framed or at least reformed after the Councel which saith he any man of judgement may perceive by the XXIX XXXIII and LXI Chapters where is a reference unto the Lateran Councel We have seen that under Pope Nicolaus the II. it was decreed that the body of Christ is
corporally present in Transubstantiation the Sacrament Whence it was questioned Whether the bread evacuateth or the substance of it be changed into Christ's body Lombard could not define the question and sheweth the different opinions of others Lib. 4. Dist 11. Innocentius setteth it as an Article of faith that the bread and wine are transubstantiated into Christ's body and blood cap. 1. In cap. 2. the doctrine of Joachim is condemned but not himself In cap. 3. all men are cursed who hold not the faith which is in cap. 1. and they are ordained to be punished by the Magistrate and if they be Laicks their goods shall be confiscated or if they be Clerks their goods should return to the Church where they had their Benefice He ordained that all Magistrates should swear at their admission to banish all who are discerned Hereticks by the Church which if they be slack to do they should be accursed and if after excommunication any shall continue a year the Metropolitan should give notice unto the Pope who shall absolve all the subjects from obedience and give his Land unto others who will expel the Hereticks Item He who is declared an Heretick should not be admitted unto the Sacrament nor unto Christian burial nor should alms nor oblations be received from such Item All Bishops should twice or at least once in the year visit all their Diocy where is any suspicion of heresie and cause three or more men of best account or if need require all of the bounds should be compelled to swear whether they know any Hereticks there or if there be any privy meetings or any persons different in maners from the common conversation of others Cap. 10. Because the food of God's word is necessary unto Christian people and Bishops are hindered by many occasions from teaching their people therefore they should employ sufficient men to preach and visit and they should provide necessaries unto such This was a safe-guard unto unqualified and non-resident Bishops Cap. 13. There should be no more religions or society of Monks because there are too many already if any will be a Monk let him go to one of those sorts that are approved and if any will found a new Monastery let him take one of the former rules Cap. 19. We will not let this pass without correction that some of the Clergy adorn the Churches with their own and other mens goods that they are more like to Laicks houses then to the Churches of God Ca. 21. All believers when they come to the Auricular confession years of discretion should confess all their sins unto his own Priest once a year and accomplish the pennance that shall be enjoyned and should communicate at least at Easter unless his own Priest think good that he should abstain Neither may a Priest reveal unto others what hath been confessed These private confessions were in use before but then made necessary as also here it appeareth that before were no confessaries but the Priests until afterwards the Monks obtained this priviledge Ca. 22. Because when one is sick and the Physician biddeth send for a Priest the patient often despaireth of health and so falleth into greater danger therefore the Physician shall at the first bid send for the Physician of the soul Ca. 29. Plurality of Benefices is forbidden unless the Pope think good to dispense with some persons who are to be honored Ca. 31. Because Patrons detain the Church-revenues so that in these Countreys scarcely is found any Parish-Priest that hath but the least knowledge of letters therefore we ordain that a sufficient portion be assigned unto the Parish-Priest who should serve not by a Vicar but personally c. Ca. 42. As we would not that Laicks usurp the power of Clerks so we will that Clerks usurp not the power of Laicks Ca. 46. Magistrates should not exact taxations from the Clergy unless the Clerks will willingly contribute when they see the necessity of common burthens and even then not without the advice of the Pope Ca. 50. The prohibition of marriage should not exceed the fourth degree of blood or alliance because there are but four humors in mans body or it consisteth of four elements This is a fair pretence but it was a remedy saith Po. Virg. de inven lib. 5. cap. 5. against the Decree of Pope Julius who had ordained that marriage should not be within the seventh degree by which severity it came to pass that men could not finde marriage within their City and this Decree is observed saith he but he might have added unless men will pay for a dispensation and so no degree hindereth marriage as I have touched elsewhere and experience sheweth Likewise Pope Celestin the III. gave a judicial sentence If a married person fall into heresie the other spouse may marry another But this Innocentius ordained contrarily that heresie should not be a cause of divorce Extra de divort c. Quanto The election of the Pope was restrained unto the Cardinals by Pope Celestin the II. and this Innocentius confirmed that Act and added that the holy Colledge of Cardinals should have jurisdiction in all places and have authority over all men and power of judging the causes of all Princes and of bringing them into their Kingdoms or depriving them Cumi Ventura in Thesor Politic. pag. 388. printed at Frankford An. 1610. Peter King of Arragon made his Realms of Arragon and Sardinia tributary unto the Chair of St. Peter for the salvation of his soul forsooth in the days of this Innocentius He sat eighteen years and seven moneths After his death he appeared unto Ludgardis when she saw him compassed with so great fire she asked Who he was He answered I am Innocentius She groaned and said How is it that our common father is so tormented He answered I am so tormented for three causes which most justly had condemned me unto eternal punishment if by the intercession of the most holy Mother of God I had not repented at the last gasp I have indeed escaped eternal death but until the day of judgement I am tormented with most cruel punishments and that I could come unto thee to seek thy prayers the Mother of mercy hath obtained it from her Son And having spoken so he vanished The Nun declared his necessity unto her sisters that they would help him and lamenting his case she afflicted her self wonderously Let the reader understand saith my Author that I am not ignorant of those three causes which Ludgardis told me but for reverence of so great an high Priest I will not report them Bellar. de gemitu col lib. 2. cap. 9. ex Suri in vita Ludgar 2. HONORIUS the III. confirmed the Order of Dominicks and gave them priviledge of preaching and hearing confessions albeit they had not cure of souls or parishes He confirmed also the Orders of Franciscans Augustinenses and Carmelites He ordained that every one should bow their knee at the lifting up of the
all deceiving tyranny fraud and oppression of truth I will not speak of their filthiness more then Sodomitish did these high Priests employ their times so that then Rome did deserve to be called the synagogue of Satan or seat of the Divel and justly might be reputed the habitation of foul spirits and the sink of all uncleanness Revel 2 18. Wherefore when they went to their general Councels or their Legates were sent unto the Nations under colour of reconciliation and reformation it may seem that so oft did Satan come out from the presence of the Lord to smite Job for whatsoever he is said in the Scriptures to have done the same did these his hooded Vicars nor did their hellish madness spare the most puissant Princes but hereafter shall the Kingdom of Abaddon which is the King of Locusts or Friers of the begging Order by their sophistry lay waste and destroy all things until Pope Julius the II. that is the space of 260. years but that the Lord will have sparks of honesty to be seen here and there 6. So many Cardinals were poisoned at the last election that they which were alive would not conveen until the Emperor did charge them to go on with the election with certification that if they would not he would cause his Soldiers to plunder their Lands Cities and houses and until the French King told them that he would choose a Pope for the Church of his own Kingdom Mat. Paris INNOCENTIUS the IV. was then chosen he was one of these whom the Emperor had under arrest and had been familiar with him but now he forgot his kindeness and without delay did confirm the sentence of Pope Gregory against the Emperor so the wars did continue He profered the Kingdom of Italy unto Edmund for a certain sum of money but his father Henry King of England was scant of money saith Mat. Par. that he could not perform what was required because he had foolishly tied his Kingdom unto the Popish Merchants In the Councel at Lions which Bellarmin calleth the thirtieth general Councel he would not delay his curse three days against the Emperor albeit he understood that the Emperor was upon his journey to come before him and satisfie He ordained the feast Octava festivitatis Mariae And that Cardinals should ride with foot-mantles ◠〈…〉 ◠garments and red hats and red clokes for honor of their Order saith Platina or in imitation of the Jewish Priests saith Po. Virg. de inven rer lib. 4. cap. 9. or rather it came so pass that the prophecy might be fulfilled and the Beast be cloathed in scarlet Revel 17. 3. He added unto the Decretals and honored the Dominicks with apostatical they say Apostolical honors and priviledges and advanced them unto Bishopricks and in favor of Curates he discharged all begging Friers to exercise any of their function Mortous Appeal lib. 5. cap. 4. § 6. ex Azor. Iesui Thus he did ramverse the priviledge granted by Pope Honorius the III. After the Councel when he heard that the Imperial forces did prevail in sundry places he like a lion robbed of his whelps rageth and leaveth no means unessayed to cut off the Emperor especially he enticeth some of his domesticks Theobald Francis James de Mora Pandulf de Fasanellis and William de S. Severino to lie in wait for his life either by poison secretly or by weapons violently it was made known unto the Emperor and yet he could not be so watchful but he was poisoned in Pulia as appeareth by his Letters unto his Brother in law Henry the III. King of England The doers of this fact saith he being accompanied with a number of Friers Minorites do openly avow that they are about the affairs of the Mother Church of Rome and that they are signed by Apostolical Letters against us and the Pope is the Author of our death and disinheriting Matth. Parisien So soon as the Pope heard of the Emperor's death he taketh his journey into Italy when he went from Lions the Bishop and other chief men of the City did accompany him and unto them he said I have done much good in this City since I came into it At that time were but three or four Stews in it now is but one howbeit a large one from the East-gate to the West-gate Idem ad An. 1251. He coming into Italy ceased not to draw the Cities cleaving unto the Emperor from his Son Conrade yea at the same time when Lewes the French King and his Navy were in great peril of the Turks in Syria he caused to proclaim greater pardon unto all who would fight against Conrade then he or any Pope had profered to fight against the Turks for he caused it to be preached in all the pulpits of Italy If any will fight against Conrade both the signed that is the fighter under the sign of the Cross and his father and mother shall have pardon of all their sins When he heard of Conrades death he laughed loudly and said I am glad and let all the Church of Rome rejoyce for now our two greatest enemies are out of the way Conrade King of Siciles and Robert Bishop of Lincoln And immediately he went unto Naples to take possession of that Kingdom Not long thereafter he directeth Letters into England to take up the dead body of the before named Robert and cause him to be proclaimed an Heathen the same night after this direction he thought that the same Robert did smite him on the side and for his impiety did threaten him with the judgement of God the next day his side was very sore and within few days he died Matth. Paris 7. ALEXANDER the IV. was chosen at Naples when the See had been vacant two years His first exploit was to follow the wars moved by his Predecessors against Manfred then King of both Sicilies to this effect he sent his locusts the Friers to preach that every one should send Subsidy unto the holy wars against the enemy of the Church Some did see the Pope's insatiable greediness and others were perswaded and so all Italy was in an uproar He rewarded his Friers with red hats and cornered caps He gave the Kingdoms of Sicily and Pulia unto Edmund Son of Henry III. King of England for the conquering and for this effect he sent Legate Rostand to collect all the tenths of England and Scotland against Manfred still prevailing not onely in Naples but in Hetruria and Lombardie and many abominable things saith Matth. Paris did flow from the sulphurous fount of the Roman Church fie for sorrow to the dammage of many Such an exaction was not heard as the Pope craved at that time Rostand said in the Assembl◠at London All the Churches belong unto my Master the Pope One Leonard in name of the Bishops said It is true for defence but not for possession nor dissipation as all things belong unto the King In a word at three several meetings he
received a universal nolumus Therefore the Pope sent two Minorites Arlotus and Mansuetus with some Bishops and with full power to exact tenths of Benefices to absolve for money all perjured persons all convicted of adultery sodomy c. Whereupon an old woman in the Church oâ— St. Alban is said to have seen a fearful vision and heard a voice crying thrice Wo wo unto the inhabitants of the earth Matth. Paris ad An. 1259. saith This was not a dream but a fearful threatning from heaven This Alexander added unto the Decretals and turned the ancient Temple of Bacchus to the service of St. Constantia He sat seven years 8. URBAN the IV. Patriarch of Jerusalem a French man never entered into Rome because of factions Because the Ancestors of Conradin King of Sicilies had been adversaries unto former Popes he sent unto Lewes King of France requiring to send his brother Charles Duke of Aniow with an Army to expel Manfred and his pupil Conradin and he will give him and his heirs to the fourth generation both Sicilies in fee as the inheritance of the Church Lewes prepareth an Army but Urban saw it not He ordaineth the feast of the Rood or Cross Pol. Virg. de inven rer lib. 6. cap. 8. as also The feasis of the Cross and Corp Christi the feast of Corp. Christi upon this occasion as Onuphrius writeth A Priest was saying Mass in urbe vetere where Urban was residing and doubted of the transubstantiation as he was holding the hostie in his hand hot blood dropped down and coloureth the Corporale Urban taketh this as a true miracle and ordaineth the second Thursday after Whitsunday to be kept holy for confirmation of transubstantiation as also he commandeth the bread should be adored and the Corporale should be carried in the procession that day It is no wonder to see men believe lyes and deceive others Onuphrius testifieth in the same place that a Nun Eva did bleed in that Mass he saith It was a common report and calleth it a fable Io. Bale ex Arnol. Bost pe premonstrat sheweth how Urban appointed that feast at the request of a Nun Eva which had been acquainted with him and did alledge that she had seen a vision for institution of such a feast And the same Bale hath an Epistle of Urban unto her concerning that feast both long and impious Whatsoever was the occasion we may say with Po. Virg. lo. cap. 1. feasts were heaped upon feasts for very small causes and we scarcely know whether it was profitable seeing it is manifest the maners of Christians are become such that if it was profitable unto Religion in former times to appoint them it is now more profitable to abolish them Urban sat three years 9. CLEMENS the IV. of a Lawyer in the Court of France was made Bishop of Podio and at last Pope In his time Charles Duke of Anjow overthrew Manfred and Conradin as followeth and at Rome was Crowned King of both Sicilies and Jerusalem upon these conditions 1. He shall pay yearly four thousand crowns to St. Peter 2. He shall never accept the Empire although it were offered unto him unless he be pressed by the Pope Whereby the intention of the Conclave is manifest that they sought by all means to bring the Empire low to the end they might the more easily lift up their heads The Guelphs then did insult over the Gibelines Clemens sat three years and died in Viterbio and had given order to bury him in a Cloister of the black Friers and so would many of his Successors for the honor of that Order The Cardinals could not agree in the election for the space of two years and nine moneths many strove for it and so great was their prertinacy saith Naucler that neither the fear of God nor prayers of men could move them at last by procurement of Princes especially of Philip King of France they agree to choose one not as yet named So Theobald Viscount of Placentia and Bishop of Leodium being then Legate with Edward Long-shanks in Syria was chosen upon advertisement he made haste into Italy This was 10. GREGORY the X. who never saw Rome In his first year he summoneth a Councel which they call the XIV general Councel at Lions and was held An. 1274. He calleth four Bishops from Germany four from France four from England two from Spain from Sicily the Kingdom of the Church Hungary Dacia Bohem Poland Suionia Norway and Scotland from each of these one Bishop Spotswood in Hist lib. 2. ex Scon. lib. 10. cap. 34. saith There were two Patriarchs Cardinals 15 Bishops 500 and 1000 mitred Prelates besides the King of France the Emperor of Greece and many other Princes The first proposition was for the holy war and for it they decree that a tenth part of all Benefices in Christendom the priviledged Churches not excepted should be paid for six years that all Penitentiaries or Confessors should urge offenders to assist that holy business with their wealth and riches and that every Christian without exception of sex or quality should pay a peny yearly during that space under pain of excommunication 2. For remedying abuses in the Church it was ordained 1. That no procurations to Bishops nor Arch-Deacons unless they do visit the Churches in their own persons Here is still a postern for the Bishops 2. No Church-man should possess more Benefices then one and should reside at the Church he retaineth 3. None of the Clergy shall without the Pope's licence answer the impositions which shall be laid upon them by any Prince or State 4. The Mendicant Friers shall be reduced to four Orders the Minorites Predicants Carmelites and Hermites of St. Augustin who shall continue in their present estate until the Pope shall otherwise think good 5. A prohibition was made to advise or admit any new order besides these named Some other Acts of less moment were passed whereof the extract under the hands of the publick Notaries were sent unto this Church saith he but all these Statutes turned in a short time into smoke pluralities being of new dispensed with the clause of Non obstante which then first came in use The Orders of Friers and Monks were restored one by one the Cistertians redeemed their liberty by payment of 500000 marks the Bernardines paid 600000 crowns and other Orders made their composition Whereby it appeareth that the Statutes which were enacted were onely devised to raise sums of money and not of any purpose to redress these abuses They did profess at that time that upon these charges alone they would redeem Asia and Africa from the Turks Saracens and Barbarians and for this effect the Emperor Rodulph gave unto the Pope Bononia and the revenue of Romandiola which paid yearly 700000 drach of gold Howbeit Gregory died the next year yet these taxes were paid In that Councel also Canons were prescribed for the maner of electing the Pope especially that the Cardinals
Nicolaus teach that Christ both by word and example had taught his Apostles perfect poverty that is to renounce and forsake all goods and reserve no right either in common or personal and that such poverty is holy and meritorious Bellarm. de Ro. Pon. lib. 4 cap. 14. He abode at Reate because of factions at Rome He had been a Dominican but then preferred he no Order to another Platin. and made Cardinals of all sorts and gave them equal priviledges When he was sick he called all the Cardinals together and discharged them of all power and authority that they all should live a private life They said he was phrenetick and left him Then he sent for a certain number of Minorites and gave them all red hats in sign that they were all Cardinals and he caused them all to swear that after his death they should suffer none to be chosen Pope but one of their own Order He sat four years P. Morn in Myst Then was such competition that the Cardinals could not agree the space of two years and three moneths At last Peter an Eremite and Father of the Celestines or 18. CELESTIN the V. was preferred for conceit of his godliness It was so great a wonder that a man was preferred for conceit of godliness that 200000 persons went to Perusio to see his coronation His residence was at Aquileia Platin. In his first Consistory he began to reform the Clergy of A reformation is attempted by â— Pope Rome and he said he would make it a pattern unto other Churches Hereby he procured such hatred of his Clergy that they sought to depose him and he was willing to renounce his seat The Princes were earnest that he would not quit his Chair and Charles King of Sicilies conveyed him to Naples and exhorted him that he would abhor so great indignity seeing the people every where were so prone towards him Platin. But the Cardinals especially Benedict Caietan caused it to be broached that the Pope was a doating old man and unfit for such a place and caused some of his own chamber to tell him that he would lose his life if he did not renounce the Papacy also Benedict spake thorow a reed into his chamber as if it had been a voice from heaven telling him that he should forsake the Papacy as being too weighty a burthen for him So when he had sat six moneths by the craft of Benedict who deceived the holy man saith Platin. he was perswaded to dimit if it were lawful Then they made an Act that it was lawful for the Pope to renounce his place this Act was by his Successor inserted into the Decretals ca. Quoniam Then Benedict left nothing undone by ambition and fraud to advance himself saith Platin. and was called 19. BONIFACE the VIII and by some others NERO the II. So soon as he was Crowned he said he would preveen sedition lest a Schism be made and some take Celestin for their head who was returning into his Eremitish life so he thrust the old man into the Castle of Famo of Henrici Celestin was sensible of the fraud and said unto Boniface Thou hast entered like a fox thou wilt reign like a lion and shalt die as a dog The old man died in sorrow and was canonized under the name of Peter the Confessor by Pope Clemens the V. and his feast is kept Iunii 17. Platin. Boniface took part with the Minorites and gave them special authority without licence of Bishop or Priest to preach hear confessions of all whosoever would come unto them nihil obstante He did first of all the Popes bear two swords and The Pope hath two swords endeavored to move fear more then piety unto Emperors Kings and Nations to give or take away Kingdoms to banish men and bring them home again at his pleasure Idem He excommunicated Philip King of France because he would not obey his command in the complaint of Edward King of England and Guido Earl of Flanders Then the King would suffer no money to be carried out of France Boniface curseth him and his seed to the fourth generation The Emperor Albert sought confirmation twice or thrice but Boniface said He was unworthy of the Crown who had killed his Lord. Then having set a diadem on his own head and a sword by his side he said I am Caesar Nevertheless thereafter he did confirm Albert but on condition to take arms against France I. Naucler Of all others he was the greatest fire-brand betwixt the Gibelines which were called Albi and the Gwelphs or Nigri and destroyed all the Gibelines so far as he could He augmented unto the Decretals with another book where are these constitutions The high Priest of Rome should be reproved by none albeit he cast down innumerable souls to hell Another We declare pronounce and define that upon necessity of salvation all humane creatures should be under the Pope of Rome Extrav c. unam sanctam de Maior obed Bellar. de Ro. Pon. l. 1. c. 9. confesseth that this is contrary unto the order of the primitive Church seeing at that time all the Apostles and first Teachers had equal power And lib. 2. cap. 12. he saith The Church which is but one should at all times keep one and the same government Therefore Boniface brought into the Church a strange and grievous innovation He proclaimed the first Jubilee to be The first Iubilee at Rome kept An. 1300. and promised full remission both of sin and punishment unto all who came that year to visit the Churches of the Apostles in solemnising of which he shewed himself one day in his Pontificals and according to his promise he gave remission unto all who came that year the next day he came forth in the Imperial ornaments and caused a naked sword to be carried before and the Herauld cried Behold two swords Bellarm. de Ro. Pon. lib. 5. ca. 5. teacheth that in these words Behold two swords and in the answer of Christ It is enough is no syllable of spiritual nor temporal power but onely that Christ forewarneth his disciples that in the time of his passion they were to be in such fear as they who sell their coat to buy a sword this he writeth not of his own invention but according to the ancients Albert Crantzius commendeth the Popes every where almost but in Saxo. lib. 8. cap. 35. when he is writing of this pomp of Boniface he cannot contain himself from crying Behold Peter thy Successor and thou Savior behold thy Vicar behold whither the pride of the Servant of servants hath climbed Pol. Virgil. de inven rer lib. 8. cap. 1. saith This feast was in imitation of the Jewish Jubilee or to draw away the people from remembring the ancient heathenish secular Plays Whatsoever was the pretext it appeareth the aim was to bring gain unto Rome and glory unto the Pope In the year 1301. he sent Boniface Bishop of Apamea or of Openham
unto Philip King of France requiring him to go into the holy Land when the Bishop saw no appearance of obedience he threatened the King that the Pope would deprive him of his Kingdom Wherefore the Bishop was charged of arrogancy and treason and cast into prison The Pope sent another and commanded the King to set the Bishop at liberty and to take voyage into the East against the Infidels and not to meddle with the tenths of the Clergy Philip answered His difficulties at home did both hinder him from going into the East and brought a necessity of Subsidy from the Clergy and he was willing to dismiss the Bishop The Legate said You know not the Pope's authority which is not onely the Father of all Christian souls but Lord and Prince in temporal things and therefore by that authority I do excommunicate thee and I declare thee unworthy to reign and thy Realm forefeited unto the Church of Rome And he did acquit all French from their oath of obedience unto Philip and he disannulled all indulgences grants and priviledges that had been granted by any of his Predecessors unto any King of France I. de Secres Then Philip by advice of his Councel did cause it to be proclaimed That none of his subjects go unto Rome nor send money thither and he bestowed vacant Benefices without leave of the Pope Wherefore the Pope wrote unto him thus Boniface the Servant of God's servants fear God and keep his commandments We will thee to understand that thou art subject unto us in spiritual and temporal things and that no gift of Prebends or Benefices belongeth unto thee if thou hast the custody of any Prebend keep it unto the use of the Intrant if thou hast presented any we discern that gift null and do revoke all that hath been done by thee and whosoever thinketh otherwise we judge him to be blockish Philip conveeneth the Peers and Bishops at Paris and by their advice replieth in this maner Philip by the grace of God King of France unto him who is called Boniface and is not such indeed little friendship or none Let thy blockishness know that in temporal things we are subject unto no man and that the gift of Prebends and Benefices being void belongeth unto us by our royal prerogative the which we will defend with the sword and we think them fools and mad who judge otherwise Io. Secres Thereafter the King had another meeting of his Nobles and Clergy at Paris where sundry persons of both states gave in their grievances accusing the Pope of many crimes as heresie simony and others saith Io. Naucler And others write they undertook to prove that the Pope was an usurer incestuous having known two of his Neeces a Simoniack an Heretick that he had a familiar spirit he denied the resurrection c. And that these things may be the better qualified they propound that a general Councel may be called There a National Assembly against the Pope and calleth for a general Councel as his superior When Boniface heard these things he gave the Kingdom of France unto the Emperor Albert. Philip levieth an Army in Naples which was then under the French under the conduct of Siarra Columna an Hetrurian whom with all his kinred the Pope had excommunicated and razed their Castles and houses for writing against him and sent William Nogaret a French Gentleman and one of the Albigenses to publish the foresaid appellation at Rome They came to the gates of Aruagio Platina calleth it Anagnia with the assistance of some Gibelines The Pope hid himself with his Nephew a Marquess and two Cardinals these two escape by a privy door the Marquess rendered himself in hope of favor they rush in and gave the Pope in option whether he will presently quit his life or Papacy He said he would never renounce his Papacy Wherefore Siarra would have killed him but Nogaret said they had not that commission They carried him to Rome where grief turned him into madness and he died on the thirty fifth day thereafter in the eighth year of his Papacy and An. 1304. Platina addeth this exhortation it seemeth from Fasc tempo By his example let all Princes both of Church and Commonwealths learn to rule their people and Clergy not arrogantly and contumeliously as he of whom we are speaking did but holily and modestly as Christ our King and his disciples and true followers and let them endeavor to be loved rather then feared which is the cause of the fall of many Tyrants In his days were many and fearful earthquakes that many houses fell and the Pope with all his Court was once afraid and dwelt in a spacious meadow under pavilions about Andersmes CHAP. II. Of EMPERORS 1. FREDERICK the II. was very yong and the Empire could not be vacant so long time for many evils that might ensue therefore the Princes moved PHILIP of Suevia to accept the Crown until his Nephew came to age He sought not confirmation of the Pope and therefore Innocentius said Either the Pope shall take the Crown and Kingdom from Philip or Philip shall take the Apostolical ornaments from the Pope Then Innocentius went about by all means to keep the Empire from Frederick and to this end among other his tricks he absolveth all the Electors from their oath and raiseth slanders against Philip and enticeth Barthold Duke of Zaringia to usurp the Empire He would not Then he perswadeth Otho Duke of Brunswike and Brother of the Duke of Saxony So wars were betwixt Philip and Otho Nocentius excommunicateth the Emperor Nevertheless Otho at last was put to flight and glad to seek peace Philip was not unwilling and gave him his Daughter in marriage Not long thereafter Philip had a meeting with the Pope's Legate and Otho and was murthered by them in his chamber in the tenth year of his Empire P. Mexia 2. OTHO the V. was elected and quickly confirmed by the Pope but their concord continued not for on the day of Coronation a tumult arose between the Romans and Germans for the gifts which the Emperor had bestowed 1100. were slain and no fewer were wounded The Emperor took it ill and required satisfaction from the Romans they refused and the Pope was suspected to be the cause of the first tumult Likewise the Pope had caused him to swear at his Coronation that he should with all his might maintain and preserve the Imperial liberties and recover that which was given away and lost Matth. Paris in Iohan. Innocentius did require this in despite of Frederick Then Otho seeing that he was slighted went hastily from the City and wasted Tuscia Marchia Anconitana all Romandiola Capua and he intended to enter into the bounds of Naples The Pope then requireth him to restore the patrimony of the Church and the fued Land under pain of his curse Otho did not regard his menaces and said He was doing according to the oath of his Coronation The Pope excommunicateth him at
cutteth off the nose of the yong Empress and throweth her mother out at a window into the sea Robert could not revenge it for at that time he must go to Rome for confirmation and in his returning he died at Macedonia His Brother Baldwin was received Emperor and because he was yong the Pope sent John de Bregna to be Governor there He contracteth Baldwin with his second Daughter governeth the Empire six years and leaveth it in peace unto his Son in law John Duca married the onely Daughter of Lascaris and did reign thirty and three years but dwelt at Nice in Bithynia He was peaceable and dischargeth his subjects from wearing any clothes but what their own Countrey did afford and he caused them to be industrious in husbandry by which two means as Nic. Gregoras witnesseth his subjects became very wealthy and amassed plenty of Silver and Gold from their neighbors round about which at that time were necessitated to come and buy victuals from them Unto John succeeded Theodor Lascaris he put Baldwin to such stress that he went unto his Brother in law Frederick the II. for aid when Innocentius the IV. was chosen Then Lascaris died and Baldwin returned but had not long peace for Michael Palaeologus the Nephew of Alexius was first chosen Governor of the Empire and then Crowned Emperor for the time of his pupil John the Son of Lascaris his minority he would be Lord of the whole Empire Caesar Brother of Michael was sent against Epirus by the way he came near Constantinople with eight hundred men without his expectation the Greeks being wearied with the Government of the Latins envite him to come in Baldwin was not able to resist and fled so that Empire returned unto the Greeks An. 1260. but sore weakened and after that it decayed also 5. WILLIAM Earl of Flanders and CONRADE the Son of Frederick now strove for the Empire of Germany the one was confirmed by the Pope and Conrade was aided by the Gibelines so that Italy and Germany had not peace for many years At last Conrade considering the difficulty of holding Germany and that the Kingdom of both Sicilies were more sure appertaining unto him by his Grand-mother Constantia he left Suevia and such Cities of Germany as had accepted him under the tuition of his Father in law the Duke of Bavier and went into Italy still keeping the title of Emperor He was received in Verona and being accompanied with Enceline Captain of the Gibelines he was made welcome in sundry places on the coast of the Golf and passing by Romandiola he sailed into Pulia where he was heartily received by all except the Cities of Naples and Capua he besiegeth them and took them and punisheth them severely Not long thereafter he dieth at Naples and left his Son Conradine Heir of both Sicilies and Suevia under the protection of his wife and some German Princes But Manfred the bastard Son of Frederick behaving himself at first as one of the Tutores endeavoreth by all means to possess himself of both Sicilies Pope Innocentius the IV. and his Successor did alledge that Kingdom appertained unto the Church of Rome because Frederick and Conrade had died under excommunication But Manfred with the help of the Gibelines prevaileth so that he was Crowned King of Sicilies his Nephew living in Suevia and did invest Bishops and Arch-Bishops without consent of the Pope and they all contemning the Papal prohibition gave obedience unto their King Matth. Parisien ad An. 1258. William then was onely Emperor and they which had adhered unto Conrade sought his peace He thought to be Crowned at Rome but being in a Diet at Colein saith Naucler he heard that the Frisons had rebelled and invaded Holland this rumor made him stay his journey He went against them as he with one or two went to spie a place to encamp his horse fell thorow the ice and he was so pestered that he could not come out some Frisons perceiving him and not knowing who he was slew him and drowned him After him not any Emperor was of such authority as the former had been 6. The Princes could not agree in the election at last three choose Alfonso King of Castile three were for Richard Earl of Cornwal Brother of Henry King of England and the King of Bohem was for himself Alfonso was glad but could not come into Germany because of his business with the Moors in Spain and to keep the Pope's favor he gave him some Cities upon the river Po he gave what he never had and in so doing he did deplume the Eagle saith Crantz in Saxo. lib. 8. cap. 21. Richard had the assistance of his Brother and was Crowned at Aken Some Towns received him others wait for Alfonso and many were neutral usurping liberty so miserable Germany was kindled again with Civil wars Richard died after he had remained in Germany seventeen years If Alfonso had come then he might have been Emperor But the Gibelines in Italy do invite Conradine Duke of Suevia now about eighteen years of age and of good expectation to come and they would aid him in recovering his Father's inheritance from Charles Duke of Anjow Pope Clemens the IV. hearing of his preparation declareth Charles King of Sicilies to be Vicar of the Empire and wrote unto all the Nations that they should not aid Conradine against Charles and that the German Electors should not name him to be King of the Romans On the other side Conradine publisheth a deploring declaration shewing how injuriously Innocentius the IV. had dealt with him being at that time very innocent for his Father Conrade had recommended him unto the tutory of the Roman Church especially and Innocentius as one of his Tutors had taken possession of the Kingdom of Sicilies and then divided it among his own friends 2. When Manfred had in his name recovered that Kingdom Pope Alexander did stir up other men to invade that Kingdom 3. Pope Urban had dealt unmannerly with him for first he would have confirmed that Kingdom unto Manfred and his Heirs and then he inviteth Charles to take it 4. Pope Clemens now dealeth unclemently with him in establishing a King within that Kingdom against him and as if that were not enough he thundereth a process against him and hath declared Charles to be Vicar of the Empire throughout all Italy to the end he may have the more power against him and he concludeth that upon these grounds he taketh arms against Charles Naucler gener 43. About that time Henry who was banished out of Castile by his own Brother King Alfonso and having insinuated himself into favor with the Romans was created Senator of Rome and had great authority there sent unto Conradine and promised him aid not for recovering his Kingdom onely but to attain the Imperial Crown Conradine with all haste marcheth into Italy and was accepted as Emperor by them of Sena Pisa and the Gibelines of Lombardie and Romandiola He overthrew
maner of Ecclesiastical honor the limbs of the divel and enemies of God in a word they bring Lucifer into the Church of Christ He taught also that there is no law belonging unto the salvation of man but the Gospel of Christ 6. Joachim Abbot of Curacon in Calabria about the year 1200. held and and taught that the Pope and his Court were the Antichrist because they were drowned in simony and luxury by their wickedness they hindered the Jews and Pagans from converting unto Christ He wrote prophetical pictures upon the Revelation with Italian expositions wherein he sharply taxeth the Pope and his Clergy In his Commentary on Jeremiah he saith The days shall be perillous from the year 1200. until the last times when the law of liberty shall appear the Gospel of Christ shall be preached and the Church shall be purged as the wheat from the chaff and tares Pope Innocentius the III. condemned him as thinking amiss of the Trinity and saying that he who believeth the Trinity of persons and unity of nature or essence establisheth a quaternity But as we said Antoninus sheweth that the Pope condemned that error as his but he condemned not himself And Mar. Luther in a peculiar Treatise cleareth this Joachim from all error of the faith in the Trinity Catal. test verit lib. 17. and certainly all is not sure that is set down in the Decretals M. Fox in Act. Monim sheweth ex Roge. Honeden that when Richard King of England went to Syria by the way he sent for Joachim to meet him in Sicily and asked him many things among the rest he asked what he thought of the coming of the Antichrist He began to expound the mystery of the seven Kings in the Apocalypse these are seven persecutors Herod Nero Constantius Mahumet Melsemutus Saladin and Antichrist and Antichrist is now sitting in the City of Rome and in his Apostolical throne as the Apostle saith he is an adversary and exalteth himself above all that is called God Also he foretold the estate of the Church all the Church of the Saints shall be hid for the elect of God what they know they shall know it to themselves so that they will not presume to preach publickly because of prevailing darkness not that they will leave to encourage and exhort the faithful privately but because they will not dare to preach publickly Vsser de Eccles statu cap. 6. ex Roge. Honen annal in Rich. II. 7. Conradus a Lichtenal was made abbas Vrspergensis An. 1215. In the History of Henry the V. Emperor he sheweth that many at that time did reprove peregrinations and indulgences and in that place he calleth them a novelty He writeth many things in favor of Popes yet the force of truth sometimes prevaileth with them he condemneth Pope Gregory the IX for excommunicating the Emperor without just causes and without all order he condemneth the Pope for taking Lands from the Emperor in his absence whereas he had forced him to go away and for killing some who were signed with the Cross because they were going to aid the Emperor against the Turks which saith he is most abominable to speak He made this rhime of the avarice of Rome Epephonema ex vita Phil. Imp. Gaude mater nostra Roma Quoniam aperiuntur cataractae Thesaurorum In terra Vt ad te confluant rivi aggeres Nummorum In magna copia Laetare super iniquitate hominum Quoniam ad recompensationem Tantorum malorum Datur tibi pretium Iocundare Super adjutrice tua discordia Quae erupit de puteo Infernalis abyssi Vt accumulentur tibi Multa pecuniarum praemia Habes quod semper sitisti Decanta canticum Quia per malitiam hominum Non per tuam religionem Orbem vicisti Ad te trahit homines Non ipsorum devotio Aut pura conscientia Sed scelerum multiplicium perpetratio Et litium decisio Pretio comparata c. Ex Catalog test ver lib 16. This is expounded of the frequent gadding to Rome in the days of Pope Innocentius the III. See pag. 317. 8. Thore 8. There is extant a constitution of Lewes surnamed the blessed King A protestation against the Pope's Bull and an appeal of France bearing the date An. 1228. sub tit de Taliis wherein he regrateth the avarice of Popes saying The exactions and grievous burthens of moneys that are laid on the Churches of our Kingdom by the Court of Rome and whereby the Kingdom is miserably exhausted and more yet may be by burthens which are said to be lately imposed We will that these be levied upon no condition nor gathered except onely for a reasonable pious and most urgent or inevitable necessity and by our express and willing consent and with the consent of the Church it self of our Kingdom At that time the Senate of Paris did present unto John Santroman the King's Advocate the Pope's Bull to be read and answered He replied saying The greatest confusion of all things would arise upon the accepting and comprobation of that Bull for by Authority of such in former times the people of the Kingdom had in great number gone out of the Kingdom unto Rome of whom some became slaves or clients to the Cardinals and some living more liberally had wasted their patrimony idly and others in the City or by the way had perished with the inconvenience of the air and frequent pestilence and so France was exhausted of subjects especially of the learned men He sheweth also how vast sums of money were carried away for vacancies and avowsancies of Bishopricks and Abbeys and other titles in the Church so that sometimes ten or twelve Bulls were sold for one Priesthood and if this custom shall continue said he it shall come to pass that who hath any store of moneys will send to Rome and buy a Priesthood unto his Son or Cousin The Rector of the University of Paris spake to the same purpose and having protested at length against the Bull he appealeth from the iniquity thereof unto the next Councel Brut. Fulmen ex Chronic. Britan. Armoric lib. 4. 9. And because we have heard a little of the exactions which the Court Romish Simony laid upon the Nations to make this more clear I will add from the same Brut. Fulmen pag. 66 67. an example of France there the Author saith It is most certain two sorts of simoniacal merchandise of those things that are called spiritual are exercised at Rome by the Pope one whereby Priesthoods are sold openly without dissimulation and that is very gainful another not so lucrative but no less abominable which is called Taxa poenitentiariae Apostolicae The names and titles of the former are innumerable but of such a multitude the principal are reckoned The tribute of Annates or vacancies by this word is understood a years revenue which is paid unto the holy treasury of the Pope and these are often doubled or tribled Item the tribute by
more licence maketh us all the worse he who is the servant of servants will be Lord of Lords as if he were a God he despiseth the holy assemblies and counsels of his Brethren yea of his Lords he feareth that he be called to account for what he doth dayly against laws and good order he speaketh great things as if he were God he hath new purposes in his head to set up an Empire unto himself that wicked man whom they usually now call Antichrist in whose forehead is written the name of blasphemy I am God I cannot err changeth laws establisheth his own spoileth defraudeth killeth and sitteth in the Temple of God domineering far and wide As in the days of the ancient Sibylla Hydaspes that most ancient King hath under the name of a prophecying childe told the prosperity and named the Romans long before Troy was and Prophets have foretold in dark words that every one cannot understand The majesty of the Roman people by whom the world was governed is now away and the power hath returned into Asia the East shall rule again and the West shall be a servant Kingdoms are multiplied the highest power is I will not say torn but dissolved and broken into many the Emperor is but a title and onely a shadow now there be ten Kings together who have taken their part of the ancient Roman Empire not to rule it but to destroy it Those ten horns which St. Augustine could not understand the Turks Greeks Egyptians Africans Spaniards French English Germans Italians and Sicilians do possess the Roman Provinces and a little horn is grown up among them which hath eyes and a mouth speaking great things especially it compelleth three of these Kingdoms to wit of Sicily Italy and Germany to serve it What is more clear then this prophesie c. 12. Petrus de Vineis Chancellor of the Emperor Frederick the II. wrote Petrus de Vineis against the maners of the Pope's Court. six books of Epistles which were printed in the year 1566. some of them are inserted in Catalog test verit lib. 16. He wrote many in name of the Emperor unto several Princes The second Epistle of the first book he directed unto the Kings and Princes generally exhorting them that they obey not the Pope and his Cardinals who feed upon the alms of the poor and oppress the children of the Church The following ages saith he may be wise when they know what hath been before them and as the wax receiveth impression from the signature so mortal men are framed by example O that I had tasted of such happiness that Christian Princes had left unto us such timely warning as we from the experience of our wounded Majesty do leave unto you the Clergy who are made fat by the alms of the poor do oppress the children when they are ordained Apostolical Fathers though they be the children of our subjects yet forgetting their fatherly duty will not vouchsafe to reverence Emperor nor King What is spoken in borrowed words is clear by the presumption of Pope Innocent the IV. for in a general Councel as he calleth it he durst pronounce a sentence of deposition which he cannot maintain without a strange prejudice of all Kings albeit I was neither summoned nor convicted of any fraud or offence What cause have ye all and every King of every Countrey to fear from the wrath of such a Prince of Priests It is not enough that he attempteth to dethrown us albeit we by the power of God were crowned after the election of the Princes and approbation of the whole Church and people living in the Religion of Christian faith and albeit in respect of the Imperial Diadem no rigor can be exercised against us even though lawful causes were proved against us but the abuse of that Priestly power would so overthrow us that we should be neither first nor last And this indeed ye do when ye obey them who counterfeit holiness and their ambition hopeth to swallow you all O that your simple credulity would beware as Christ hath warned of that leaven of the Scribes and Pharisees how many filthinesses of that Court might ye abhor which shame and dishonesty will not suffer me to name truly the wealthy revenues wherewith they are enriched to the impoverishing of many Kingdoms have made them mad among us Christians are become beggers that the Patarens may be fed among them ye bring down your own houses that ye may build up your adversaries houses there It hath been our care that those things should be written for you albeit not declaring sufficiently what I wish but other things I will acquaint you with in a more private way to wit to what uses your prodigality may employ the riches of the poor What can be done in chusing an Emperor unless peace which we intend by able mediators to establish be at least superficially restored betwixt us and the Church what may we intend concerning the common and particular affairs of all Kings c. In Epist 3. he faith It is no where found that by any Law of God or man the high Priest of Rome may at his pleasure transfer the Empire or judge Kings or Princes by depriving them of their temporal Kingdoms for albeit according to the Law of men or of custom our consecration belongeth unto him yet he hath no more power to deprive us then the Prelates of any other Nation who after their custom do consecrate and anoint their Kings In Epist 13. unto the King of France It is notorious and the world cannot hide it how that Apostolical Father hath impugned our innocency with both the swords for while at his command we were passing over sea he our adversary and enemy invaded the Kingdom of Sicily and hath spoiled it many ways then after our returning into the Kingdom by the manifold intercession of the Alman Princes a peace was made with the Church and though I did my service yet that Apostolical man laid his hands more heavily upon us and proprio motu without any cause on my part he hath devised whatever could be devised to our ruine and by proclaiming the sentence of excommunication against us and by his Missives and Nuntios he publisheth unto all men the titles of defaming us Lastly To supplant us he aspiring as it were to build the tower of Babylon against the fort of David hath called all the Prelates he could unto a particular Councel so aiming to set the East before the North but the wondrous providence of God by whom we live and reign beholding the purpose of so great iniquity and turning his thoughts into nothing hath brought the Cardinals and Prelates both of France and some other Nations into our hands whom many others being drowned in the sea we keep fast as our enemies Let not your Highness marvel si Augustus tenet in Augusto that Caesar keepeth in prison the Prelates of France who would have imprisoned Caesar In Epist
Kingdom forty two years The Successor of Hyatho made apostasie and called himself Mahumet Cham and the Son of Cobila forsook the faith Then Cothos Melechmeses Sultan of Egypt slew him in a battel and drave all the Tartars out of Syria they had their refuge unto Armenia Benedeclar Sultan of Egypt hunted them and conquering that Land called himself King of Armenia Argon the Brother Son of Mahumet Cham took his Uncle and cut him in the middle with a saw and by agreement with the Sultan was King and kept the faith Cusan the Nephew of Cobila was also a Christian and had nothing so dear as to advance the faith in singular wisdom he kept peace with his neighbors and obtained great victories against the Sultan of Egypt and conquered all Syria about the year 1320. In his Son's time both the faith and power of the Tartars failed for the Sultan of Parthia entered into Persia and the house of Otoman overcame all the rest of Asia unto Pontus and the Tartars were rooted out of all their conquest about the year 1350. their power continued about 130. years This History and the Greek article of the accusative case in Revel 20. 7. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 give occasion to consider whether these words and the verse following be not a prediction of this their Empire and their Apostasie rather then of any instruments of Satan in pursuing the believers CHAP. IV. Of BRITAIN 1. IN the year 1203. a certain number of Greeks came from Athens into England and asserted that the Latins had erred from the way of truth in the Articles of Christian faith and they would shew the right way by invincible arguments which all should receive if they will be saved This was reported unto King John he answered Our faith is grounded upon the Authority of Christ and the Saints and I will not suffer that it be tossed with disputes and janglings of men nor will we change the certainty for uncertainty go therefore let me hear no more of you So they departed Matth. Parisien 2. Alexander Abbot of the Benedictines at Canterbury was sent by King John in commission unto Rome there he maintained before Pope Innocentius and the Clergy that there is no power under God higher then a King and that the Clergy should not have temporal Government since the Kingdom of Christ is not of this world He proved these two Articles by Scripture and Reason and by testimony of Gregory the I. in an Epistle unto Augustine Bishop of Canterbury Behold the event Pandulf the Legate suborneth some English Barons to accuse the Abbot and he accursed and deposed him so brought him to poverty Then the worshippers of the Roman Beast did boast saying Behold the man that took not God for his help Idem 3. In the year 1205. Hubert Bishop of Canterbury died the same night Contention between the Pope and Iohn King of England the young Monks chose their Superior to be Arch-Bishop without the knowledge of King John being then in Normandy The elder Monks sent unto the King craving his gracious licence to chuse their Arch-Bishop according to their Canons The King gave them his assent provided that for his sake they would shew favor to John Bishop of Norwich They obeyed and the King sent to Rome for confirmation Reginold preveeneth his Messenger The Suffragans of Canterbury were offended at both parties and sent speedily to Rome to stop both the elections because they both were without their knowledge Then arose no small trouble both at home and at Rome At home was such a strife that the King sent Letters and Commissioners commanding them to leave their contentions and attend their ministration or he would deprive them of their Benefices c. At Rome was reasoning on all sides and Innocentius said The disposition of that See appertained unto the Monks onely and he willed them to chuse Stephen Langton Cardinal of St. Chrysogono None durst refuse but the King's Procurator When Stephen came unto King John he was content so that his Soveraignty be preserved entire Stephen loved not this supposition and shewed some haughtiness The Monks receive the Cardinal because it was the Pope's pleasure Therefore the King banished sixty four of them as contemners of Royal Authority and he sent Letters unto the Pope expostulating 1. That he had rejected the Bishop of Norwich and had set up another which was unknown to him and brought up among his enemies and which is worse who derogateth from the Royal priviledges wherefore I cannot admire enough that the Bishop and Court of Rome do not consider how necessary said he my favor is unto the Roman Church and that they weigh not how vast revenues have been gathered out of England the like whereof they have not received from any Nation about the Alps. As for his priviledges he said he would rather quit his life then forsake them Finally he concludeth If the Pope will not hearken unto his request he will so provide that there shall be no more such gadding to Rome neither the sinews and riches of the Land any more transported whereby he was made less able to resist his enemies and he had of his own sufficiently instructed at home in all kinde of literature that he needed not to seek justice abroad Breifly the Pope excommunicated King John and forgave all his adherents in time past but he condemned all who in time coming shall serve or aid him or pay him tribute c. And he commanded the Bishops and Clergy to publish this sentence every Sunday Some forsook the Countrey but none durst publish the sentence nevertheless it became known unto all whence began great distraction of mindes and the King was severe against all which denied him homage Some were not afraid to speak for the King that the Pope had not power to domineer over any King since Peter had received onely Ecclesiastical power Matth. Parisi saith It were tedious to tell all their names which spake thus Then Innocentius wrote unto Philip King of France proffering unto him full remission of all his sins and clear possession of all England unto him and his heirs if he will kill John or expel him The French King accepteth prepareth and armeth himself especially with Bishops Priests Monks and their adherents John understanding this as also perceiving how his Lords and Barons were diversly enclined for fear of the curse as such who took part with him and for the foresaid dispensation unto all who forsook him and they were not a little byassed by that command to deny all service and debts duties and allegiance he knew not whither to turn In the mean time cometh a Nuntio from Rome unto the King and his Nobles at Canterbury with this Commission That the King and they would consider their present danger and be reconciled unto his Holiness in time Then the Lords swear unto the Nuntio that unless the King will obey his Commission they will make him
obey whether he will or not The King in this strait submitteth himself and resigneth the Crown of England and Ireland from him and his heirs for ever upon condition that he and his heirs should have again the same Dominions from the Pope for paying yearly unto the See of Rome 1000. marks of Silver Then he kneeled and gave his Crown unto Pandulf the Legate who kept it five days as a seizing of these two R ealms and the King confirmeth the same by his Charter obligatory Here by way of anticipation it is marked in the Histories that no King of England did acknowledge this subjection nor pay the farm Pol. Virgil. in Hist Anglor lib. 15. Matth. Parisien saith It is reported by many that this detestable Charter was burnt in the chamber of Pope Innocentius the IV. An. 1245. when he caused his own wardrobe to be burnt to the end he might obtain a new taxation from the Bishops which were conveened at the general Councel and after the Councel he sent a Charter with a command unto all the Bishops of England to subscribe it and King Henry was not onely enraged against the Bishops for subscribing it but did also swear that he would stand for the freedom of his Kingdom and would not pay tribute to the Court of Rome so long as he breathed But to return at that time some of the Priests and Abbots consented not unto this shameful action of whom some came afterwards like blinde idiots unto Pandulf and begged remission the baser sort was forgiven and the heads as fattest and fittest for the Pope's mouth were sent to Rome In the mean time Innocentius was holding his Latronal Councel and there did excommunicate Otho the Emperor John King of England Peter King of Arragon Raymund Earl of Tolouse c. Then Stephen Langton was sent and absolved King John and immediately he called many Bishops Abbots Earls and Barons unto London and perswadeth them into a league against the King unless he will renounce all title unto vacant Benefices wards of marriages c. Then Innocentius sent Nicolaus Bishop of Tusculo and he began to intrude persons into vacant Benefices of Canterbury as it pleased him The Arch-Bishop refused and appealed to Rome and sundry Nobles took part with him alledging that they would defend the Liberties of their Countrey Innocentius approveth generally all that his Legate had done The Bishop and Lords stood for their Liberties The King began to think how to be relieved of his new tribute and sent unto the Pope requesting him to excommunicate the Bishop of Canterbury who had been the occasion of all these broils with some of the Lords and he would never intend exemption of his fue-duty and with his Letter he sent a sum of money But this stir was soon calmed but by and by that faction did conveen again and did force the King to yield unto all their above named demands The King then sendeth unto the Pope and sheweth how they had wrested his power from him and craveth his aid for recovery The Pope sendeth his excommunication against them all his Nuntio chargeth Stephen to publish the excommunication he refuseth and posteth toward Rome where after he was heard he was suspended and another sentence of excommunication was directed against all the Nobles and Barons which had conspired against the Pope's beloved Son and remission of sins was proclaimed to all the subjects of the Kingdom which will take part with the King and the Legate against the Lords and all the Bishops were commanded to publish this excommunication under no less pain then to be in the same danger Then the Lords Matth. Parisien calleth them Londoners to wit because of their league made in London were in despair and knew no more whither to turn then the King did before but they cried out in reproach of the King saying Wo to thee John the last of Kings the abomination of English Princes and confusion of our Nobility Alas thou hast wasted England and more wilt thou be wasted alas England England c. Then twenty four of them in name of the rest went unto Philip King of France and intreated him to give them his eldest Son to be their King The Pope understanding this motion sent Wallo Cardinal of St. Martin and chargeth Philip to desist from so rash attempts and to defend his vassal John and the Lands of the Church against those Traitors Philip did judge this an insolency and he hoped that the Lords would stand to their promise and partly he trusted in the league lately renewed with Alexander King of Scots and therefore he answered The Kingdom of England was never a part of Peter's patrimony nor shall it be hereafter no Prince may pledge or give away his Kingdom without the consent of his Barons which are tied to defend it If the Pope shall bring this preparative into Christendom he will set at naught all Kings and Kingdoms I love not this example which is begun in these days and therefore I cannot allow what John hath done though he be my utter enemy and I lament that he hath so ruined that noble Realm The Peers standing by cried as in a fury with one voice We will stand to this Article though to the losing of our lives let John do as he willeth no King can put his Land under tribute and so make his Nobility slaves Lewes said The Barons of England have elected me for their Lord and King surely I will not lose my right but will fight for it unto death I doubt not but I shall obtain it for I have friends among them his Mother was Sister of King John At this time John was going from place to place possessing himself of the Noble mens Lands yet fearing their attempts he came to Dover expecting aid from forraign Countries and many came to him from Flanders Braband and Holland on the one side and from Guien Gascony and Poictiers on the other and a most wonderful number of men from other Countries for the report went that the Pope had written unto them to assist King John Wallo the Legate followed Lewis into England An. 1216. and renewed the curse against him for usurping against John and against Simon Langton and other English which had excited Lewis and against Alexander the II. King of Scots with a wonderful solemnity causing all the bells to be tolled candles lighted Church-doors opened and committing them all to the Divel for their contumacy Lewis caused the curse to be proclaimed null and was accepted at London as King He made Simon high Chancellor King Alexander wasted the North parts of England And every one said The Bulls were of no force since the ordering of temporal affairs did not belong unto the Pope and what hath the Bishop of Rome to do with our wars behold he will be the Successor of Constantine and not of Peter Matth. Parisien ad An. 1216. It happened at that time that the Viscount of Mandevil who
Lords as they would be called had the precedency 14. The Jews lived then in England and waxed both in number and wealth The Iews in England An. 1235. they obtained from Pope Gregory the IX that they should not be taxed by Christian Kings and that they might have Christian servants and nurses An. 1257. they murthered a young boy in Lincoln therefore King Henry imprisoned seventy one of them at London The Minorites being hired for money procured their liberty for saith I. Bale Henry did not so much reign as bear the image of the Romish Beast but after that time the name of a Minorite was odious in the ears of English men Edward the I. banished all the Jews and escheated all their goods allowing them only a viaticum One good thing God wrought by them they left many Bibles in England whereby sundry of the learned were stirred to learn the Hebrew language as Gregory Huntington c. This Edward began to restrain the wealth of Monks and the power of Bishops When Lands were given to Monasteries or a Monastery bought any Land they did not acknowledge the Superior of those Lands so the King and Noble men were prejudiced of Wards Reliefs Knight-Service and such other things Edward made a Law that no person religious or any other should buy or sell Lands that might any way come under Mortmain that is in prejudice of the Superior under pain of forfeiture of the same At that time was confusion of Courts the Civil Judges and Bishops endeavoring to enlarge their own and contract their Rivals Authority Edward fixed boundaries unto them both as is more particularly in T. Fuller's Church-History lib. 3. He discharged the Abbot of Waltham and the Dean of Pauls to crave the tithe of any mans goods for the charges of Jerusalems wars albeit the Pope had given them this Commission in three several Bulls The Abbot died and the Dean appeared before the King and his Councel and promised to obey He also summoned the Dean of Wolverhampton because against the priviledges of the Realm he had given a Prebend of his Chappel unto a stranger at the Pope's command The Dean appeared and confessed his fault submitting himself unto the King's clemency K. Iames VI. in Monitio ex archivis Regni 15. Alexander the III. King of Scots fell with his horse over the rocks on the West side of Kingron March 18. An. 1285. His life was remarkable and his death lamentable He had divided the Realm into four parts and abode a quarter of the year in each part giving justice unto all men so he knew his subjects and they knew and loved him The Judges of each part waited upon him within their jurisdiction and when he removed the Judges of the other part received him so his Court was never populous His children died young except one Daughter who was married to Erik King of Norway and she had one Daughter After his much bewailed death a Parliament at Scone named six persons to govern the Country for the time three for the part on the North side of Forth and three for the South The King's Daughter was dead and Edward the I. sent unto this Parliament suing the marriage of their young Queen unto his Son So the Estates consented very readily provision being made that Scotland should be governed by their own Laws and Magistrates In the mean while Margaret died Then competition followed between Robert Bruce Earl of Hastings in England and of Carrict and Garioch in Scotland and John Baliol Earl of Galloway The ground of this plea flowed by their genealogy from King David who died in the year 1153. He had one Son Henry Earl of Huntington he died before his Father leaving three Sons Malcolm William and David So Malcolm surnamed the Maiden succeeded his Grandfather and after him his Brother William the Father of Alexander the II. and Grandfather of this Alexander the III. David the third Son of Henry had three Daughters Margaret Countess of Galloway Isobel married to Robert Bruce surnamed The Noble Earl of Hastings and the third or youngest was Countess of Huntington Margaret had no Sons but three Daughters Dornagilla the Mother of John Baliol and Mary the Wife of John Cumin c. Robert the Noble had a Son Robert the Competitor who married the heretrix of Carrict and had two Sons Robert the King afterwards and Edward Then Dornagilla pleaded first for the Crown but Robert Earl of Carrict alledged that he being of equal degree with her the male should be preferred in the inheritance of Lands and rather of Kingdoms as it hath been lately practised in Burgundy and is usual among Brethren and Sisters as for her Son he is a degree further off and therefore not to be heard in that cause The parties did so increase that no Authority could command either of them and intestin wars were thought dangerous wherefore by common consent Edward the I. was chosen Umpire At the first he omitted no point of formality he called unto Berwick the Competitors John and Robert and the Governors of the Realm he protesteth that he calleth them not as Subjects before their Magistrate but as his Friends before their chosen Arbiter he caused them all to swear that they will stand to his decreet and receive one of the two whom he should name He chose twelve Scots and so many English as his Councellors in that matter and caused them to swear that they shall give their advice uprightly according to their knowledge The mean while he thinketh upon his own advantage and considering that Scotland was divided into two powerful factions it seemed the more easie unto him to work his own point in shew he sendeth for Jurists in other Nations not doubting as that sort is seldom of one opinion but to finde some response conducing to his own end which may appear by his altering the state of the question which he propounded in this maner A King who is not wont to be crowned nor anointed but only set in a chair and be proclaimed King yet not so free that he is not under another King and himself acknowledged so dying without children two of his Cousins and Nephews of his Granduncle Sempronius seek the inheritance c. The most part answered The custom of the Realm is a Law in such a case and if there be not a precedent they should stand at the will of the Superior King Then in another meeting at Norain Edward required acknowledgement of subjection from all the Scotch Commissioners They did all refuse in one voice In a third meeting at Berwick he sent privily for Robert and proferred him the Kingdom if he would swear fealty unto him Robert answered I will never prejudice the liberty of that Realm John Baliol was sent for and accepted the condition So he was proclaimed King six years after the death of Alexander and all the Scots swear Allegiance unto him Afterwards both the King and Nobles gave their
oath unto King Edward in Newcastle on Tine The Nobility were male-contented but they must dissemble It happened after some years that Macduff Earl of Fife was killed by the Earl of Abernethy and because this family was potent Macduffs Brother could not obtain justice in Scotland for the slaughter therefore he appealed unto King Edward who summoned King John to London He appeared and at first sat down with Edward thinking to answer by his Proctor but he must stand at the Bar This indignity begot in him a desire of liberty When variance fell between France and England John thinking this a fit occasion renewed the old league with France and by the Abbot of Arbroth sent into England with consent of the Estates a revocation of his dedition Wherefore Edward resolveth to take Arms against Scotland He sent for Robert Bruce Son of the Competitor being then defunct and profered him the Kingdom if he would go with him to expel King John or cause his Friends in Scotland to desert or not assist John Robert did both At that time four thousand Scots were slain in sundry fights and in the Castle of the Burgh of Montross King John did resign unto the Commissioners of King Edward all right to the Crown Sir Hugh Cressingham was made Governor of Scotland and John was carried into England yet by intercession of Pope Boniface he was let go into France his Son being kept in pledge lest he did attempt any new trouble Then Edward went against France and in his absence the Scots had mutual treaties with France they chose twelve Governors of the Country and many incursions were in the borders on both sides At that time arose the famous William Walace a Gentleman of mean estate but extraordinary in courage and strength he did many rubs unto the English and because the Governors were thought remiss he was chosen to be the only Governor and called the Vice-Roy of King John He recovered many Towns from the English and threw down many Castles and Forts lest his little Army were divided in keeping them The Earl of Warren and the Lord Percey were sent against him but because these had bad success Edward made truce with France and came against Scotland where he prevailed so that in a Parliament at St. Andrews all the Nobility and Estates did acknowledge him only Walace kept himself quiet in the high-Lands When Robert Bruce put the King in minde of his promise Edward scoffed at him saying Had he no other thing to do but fight for a Kingdom unto him Buchan Histo At that time Edward destroyed the ancient Laws of Scotland and sought how to bring the two Nations in amity and affinity He burnt the Chronicles and Books of Divine Service constraining them to follow the Missale of Sarum those who were repugnant unto these changes were severely punished He removed the most learned men into Oxford Briefly he destroyed all the Monuments of Antiquity and upon the least occasion he cut off all who in his judgement could enterprise any insurrection Boeth lib. 14. Walace lurked a while but he stirred again and prevailed both in favor and power among the people as followeth in the next Century THE FIFTH AGE Of the CHURCH OR The History of the Church reverting and of Antichrist raging containing the space of 300. years from the year 1300. until the year 1600. CENTURY XIV CHAP. I. Of POPES 1. BENEDICT the XI was chosen Pope November 1. An. 1304. He absolved Philip King of France from the excommunication of Boniface and restored the Cardinals John and James Columnae which had written against Pope Boniface And Platina addeth Boniface had pursued them more then became a Priest for envy against them and too much respect of the faction of the Guelphs He sate nine months 2. CLEMENS the V. after contention of the Cardinals the space of ten months was elected being in the mean time at his own seat in Burdeaux When it was certified unto him he commanded all the Cardinals to come unto Lions There were present at his Coronation Philip King of France his Son Charles John Duke of Burgundy c. In the midst of the Procession a great wall fell upon them so that John and twelve other persons were killed Philip was hurt the Pope was struck from his horse and lost out of his Mitre a Carbuncle of the value of six thousand crowns Platin. When this unlucky pomp was ended he created many French Cardinals and not one Italian and removed the Court of Rome unto Avenion where it continued seventy four years as in another transportation to Babylon We read not of any which in all this time made exception that Rome was the seat of St. Peter and house of the holy Ghost and therefore the Pope should abide at Rome Clemens avouched openly to keep a Concubine the Daughter of Count de Fuxa P. Morn in Myster ex Villano He sent three Cardinals with Senatorial power to govern Rome and Italy Because Ferraria had revolted and submitted themselves unto the Venetians he excommunicated the Venetians for accepting them and gave all their goods unto spoil wheresoever they could be apprehended the like he did unto the Florentines and other Cities for their revolting Sardinia did belong unto Genua and he gave it unto the King of Sicily for winning it from the Turks How he dealt with the Emperor it followeth But here it is to be remembred how he ordained that none should use the title or exercise the power of Emperor until he were confirmed by the Pope And when the Imperial seat is vacant the Pope shall reign as Emperor until one be chosen He confirmed the Feast of Corp. Christi granting Indulgences of one hundred days unto all who shall be present at the Matins c. Lib. 3. Clement tit 16. de reliquiis ca. Si Dominum .. It seemeth that the people had not regarded the former Institution He was the Author of the seventh Book of Decretals before his death he did condemn them as containing may snares in them and caused them to be burnt saith Io. Naucler But his Successor did confirm them He excommunicated Andronicus the Emperor of the East as an Heretick because he would not suffer the Greeks to acknowledge the Pope for their head c. Because he would not reside at Rome the Romans refuse to give him the patrimony of St Peter and thereby he was brought into the greater exigence But Platina saith A great famine was the cause of his scarcity Then he lived by the money of Bishops which came unto him to be confirmed and by such other shifts and gifts yet by these means he is said to have gained 9500. marks of Silver besides his expense which he bestowed liberally in one year Platina writeth that he ordained the Annates or the first years stipend of all Annates Intrants to be paid unto the Pope out of all Countries But Pol. Virgil. de inven rer lib. 8. cap. 2. saith It
therefore the See is vacant So at Funda they chose CLEMENS the VII Bishop of Camerak a French man This Schism continued thirty nine years Crantz in A long Schism between the Popes Saxo. lib. 10. cap 4. saith The Emperors were wont and yet do carry in their colours a double headed Eagle and now the Popes began to worship a double headed Mitre Robert Budeus a Noble man of Britain in France was in the bounds of the Romans with 2000. men Clemens allured him on his side thus troubles began Charles the V. King of France the wisest Prince of those times saith Frossard assembled his Estates especially the Clergy to enquire which of the two should be accepted Opinions were different the Prelates the King's Brethren and many Divines were for Clemens the King approved their sentence immediately it was proclaimed and Clemens made his residence at Avenion There followed him the King of Spain the Prince of Savoy the Duke of Millain the Queen of Naples and the King of Scotland The Emperor Charles dissembled although the greatest part of the Empire followed Urban Lewis Earl of Flanders said Wrong was done to Urban The Hammonians yeild to neither of the two Frossard lib. 2. What troubles were then in all the Church and every Nation partaking thereof Priests were imprisoned by the adverse party Cardinals were racked and killed and many battels were fought for those two the one called the other a Schismatick and Heretick the son of Belial and the Antichrist It would require a volume to shew their bloody facts Then was great strife for the Kingdom of Sicilies Johanna the Queen had married four husbands the cousins and heirs of her husbands pretend right when she could not eschue the trouble of pretentions she rendred the Kingdom unto Pope Clemens to dispose of at his pleasure Urban gives it to an Hungarian Charls the brother's son of her first husband on condition that Pregnan his brothers son should have Campania Clemens gave the Kingdom to Lewis Duke of Anjou An. 1380. The people receive Charls Lewis went thither with an Army of 30000 men Both pretend right from the Pope and Lewis alledged the consent of the Queen then defunct The Neapolitans said that the Queen could not dispose of the Kingdom and Clemens was not Pope Calabria and some others received Lewis who continued there and died An. 1383. Then Charls was only King and refused to give Campania unto Pregnan Urban summoned Charls to appear at Nuceria and in the mean time he cast seven Cardinals into prison and created 39 Cardinals of his own kindred Charls came with an Army to the place but Urban fled by sea into Genua and took the seven imprisoned Cardinals with him of whom he caused five to be shut up in factis and to be drowned in the sea When he heard that Charls was dead he returned unto Naples with intention to defraud his sons but when he could not prevail he went to Rome he sent his Buls from Genua into England for he could not find a greater enemy against France saith Frossard offering remission of sins unto all who would fight against the Clementines and gave liberty unto the King to give assignations of the Tithe of all Church-rents except the Primates unto the Noble-men for their charges and he prevailed with some Preachers to perswade the people They being allured with fair promises thought themselves happy to die in such Wars Such were the times saith Frossard In a short space by Tithes and voluntary offerings were gathered 2500000 French crowns and for the more assurance the Pope would have a Bishop to be General and Henry Spencer Bishop of Norwich was named The like Bull was sent to Lusitania to excite them against Spain for siding with Clemens A Letter of Richard the II. is extant saith Io. Fox in Act. Monâ— unto A remarkable Letter by all Kings Pope Urban exhorting him to have more respect unto the unity and peace of the Church and shewing that Princes should coerce such mis-order in the Church as Moses rebuked Aaron Solomon put down Abiathar Otho the I. removed John the XIII .... and by the same reason said the King why may not Kings now bridle Roman Bishops if the quality of their fault and the necessity of the Church so require And if it were not lawfull for Princes to restrain the outrages of a Pope though he were lawfully chosen he may oppress the Church change Christendom into Heathens and make the sufferings of Christ in vain or else God hath not provided well in all things for his Church on earth by service of men to withstand dangers and the Pope should consider these things seriously lest he caused all the Princes to rise against him .... for certainly the World will not be oppressed by a Prelate and will rather leave the Romish Church desolate c. But affections blunt all admonitions Urban knew what gain was reaped by the Jubile therefore he ordained it to be kept every 33 years because Christ lived but 33 years so he proclaimed and kept it An. 1383. He caused his Cubicular John de Therano to write a book on these words Give to Caesar what are Caesar's c. The scope of the book was to prove that those words had place only for a time and after Christ's ascension they were out of date because he said If I were lift up to heaven I will draw all things after me that is I will draw all things to the Empire of Popes who from thence shall be Lord of Lords In the year 1383. the Clementines besieged him in a Castle and had taken him if the Soldiers had not mutined for want of pay nor could Clemens afford them 20000. franks Urban sate eleven years and died An. 1389. very few bewailed his death because he was so rude and intrectable Platin. Then Pope Clemens desired the King to interpose his Authority with the Emperor and other Princes that for conserving peace no other Pope be chosen but he was disappointed saith Frossard 11. BONIFACE the IX was chosen at Rome one altogether ignorant of literature and so unfit for the affairs of Court that he scarcely understood the propositions which were scanned before him and in his time ignorance was in price saith Theod. Ã Niem the Secretary of many Popes Morn in Myster yet he was like unto Boniface the VIII as in name so in craftiness and when the Romans began to shew their discontentedness he like another Tarquinius cut off the Chastoles high heads Laur. Valla in Declam contra Donat. Constant He openly professed simony and would admit neither Cardinal nor Bishop until they delivered money at his pleasure or at least an Annate Morn pag. 490. 12. BENEDICT the XIII was chosen at Avenion after the death of Clemens An. 1393. upon express condition that if the King of France did not approve the election another should be chosen The King heard the Legates of both Popes but
consented to none of them and intending the peace of the Church he sent unto the Emperor whose Authority and care should have been principal in this case saith Frossard and unto the Kings of England Bohemia and Hungary intreating them not to be deficient unto publick tranquility After the year 1397. when the Noble men of France were redeemed from the power of the Turks King Charls wrote again unto the Emperor They appointed to meet at Rhems pretending other causes of their meeting After consultation they sent the Bishop of Camerak unto Rome exhorting Boniface that for the good of the Church he would lay aside his Papal honor for a time until by advice of Princes and learned men a necessary overture were provided The Pope said He would follow the advice of the Cardinals But the people of Rome did exhort him to maintain his own right and not to submit to any Prince of them all At the second conference Boniface said He would submit if Benedict would submit also The Bishop did report this answer unto the Emperor at Confluentia and returned into France and he was sent unto Benedict with the same proposition His Cardinals could agree upon no certain answer and he said He was lawfully chosen and would not renounce for any mans pleasure Wherefore a Captain that was sent with the Bishop laid hands on the Pope and took him Then Charls advertised the Emperor and he intreated the King of England to lay aside all faction for a space and contribute his aid in this case When this came in consultation the Estates were desirous of the purpose but it did offend them that the business was carried on by Authority of the French King and they said France shall never prescribe an order in Religion unto England The same year Charls died and Richard was committed to the Tower Frossard lib. 4. Then France agreed with Benedict upon condition he should procure the peace of the Church Many Cities in Italy revolted from Boniface as may be seen in Platin. and he was brought into such great penury that he sent unto all Countries offering pardons for so much money as their charges towards Rome would require By such Indulgences his Legate brought from one Country 100000. florens Theod. Ã Niem lib. 1. cap. 68. Mornay He called his Legates to account and finding that they had reaped more gain he put them to death But his pardons were so contemned saith Platin. that many crimes were done because people thought they could have remission for money Pol. Virg. de inven rer lib. 8. cap. 1. reporteth the same He kept the Jubilee An. 1400. when many hundreds of people died of the plague at Rome After that the Cardinals of Avenion went to Rome to treat of peace but Boniface said He only was Pope and Peter de Luna was the Anti-Pope They replied Their Master was not a Simoniack He discharged them of the City and within three days he died An. 1404. CHAP. II. Of EMPERORS 1. ALBERT Duke of Austria summoned a Diet at Frankford he renounced his former election and was chosen again Pope Boniface the VIII was his only foe but afterwards he confirmed him on condition he would expel Philip King of France and take his Kingdom to himself But Albert in stead of war married the Daughter of Philip and lived for the most part in peace After the example of his Father he would never go into Italy yet he governed his part of it by Deputies and Dukes He had wars with the Kingdom of Bohemia and conquered it unto his eldest Son At whatsoever occasion he had any fight he was present in person and was always victorious therefore he was called Albertus Triumphans He was once poisoned by the Bishop of Salzburgh and by help of medicine was preserved At last he died unfortunately by conspiracy of his Brother's Son John in the tenth year of his reign An. 1308. All the time of Adulph and Albert Andronicus the Son of Michael Paleologus reigned in Constantinople he would never acknowledge the Pope of Rome Philip King of France thought now to be Emperor because the Pope was in his Realm but Clemens did fear his power and wrote unto the Electors to hasten the election 2. HENRY the VII Earl of Lutzenburgh was chosen and quickly confirmed by Clemens on condition that he should go to Rome and be crowned within two years The Pope required this because he thought by him to beat down the troubles in Italy saith Io. Naucler He had wars with the Duke of Wittembergh Albert's Brother's Son for the Kingdom of Bohemia Albert's Son was dead leaving but one Daughter whom Henry did sue for his Son Then he went into Italy and subdued Robert King of Pulia The Pope sent three Cardinals to crown him at Rome but he began to fear his power and gave the Cardinals in charge to require homage of him and that he should swear faithfulness unto the See of Rome Henry said unto the Cardinals It was not the custom of his Ancestors and against the freedom of the Empire that the Prince of Princes should give an oath of fidelity unto the Servant of Servants Nevertheless he was crowned and received graciously by the Clergy and many Cities and he compelled them to obedience who did refuse The Pope did strengthen the above named Robert against him and because that course could not prevail Jacobine a Dominican gave him poison in the wine at the Mass in Bonconvento An. 1315. The Pope by his divulged Bulls would have excused the Frier but the people were so inraged for this villany that they arose against that Order and killed many of them and burnt their houses in Tuscia and Lombardy Andronicus was now become old and assumed his Son Michael to govern equally but he lived not long time his Son Andronicus rebelled against the old Emperor so that Greece was divided and became a prey unto Othoman At that time Chatiles Governor of Peloponesus sent for the aid of the Turks they came and carried great spoil out of Thracia The other party sent unto the Italians and Spaniards which both sought their own gain and when the Greeks were sensible of their folly they did submit themselves unto young Andronicus and then he dealt roughly both with the Turks and Italians so that they both became his enemies Laonic. Chalco con de reb Turci lib. 1. 3. After the death of Henry the Electors could not agree for four chose Lewis Duke of Bavier of those four the Duke of Brandeburgh gave his sentence by his Proctor and the other three chose Frederick Duke of Austria who thereafter purchased the consent of Brandeburgh they were crowned by two Bishops severally Lewis at Aken and the other at Bonna and great sedition arose in Germany They both by their Ambassades sought confirmation from the Pope Unto LEWIS he said He had already usurped too much and gone beyond the power of an absolute Emperor FREDERICK did alledge
eat the sins of the people and they spake as assuredly of the apparitions adjurations and responses of the dead as if they had learned them from the books of Tundalus and Brandarius or from St. Patrick's cave they play the Tragedies of them in Purgatory and the Comedies of Indulgences in Pulpits as on a Stage with so Soldier-like boldness so thrasonical boasting so arrogant eys changing their countenances stretching out their arms with so various gestures as the Poets feign Proteus transforming themselves they thunder unto the people with windy tongues and Stentor's voice But they which are more ambitious among them and would have the gallantry of eloquence and perfect knowledge these in crying I would say declaring sing poesies tell stories dispute opinions cite Homer Virgil Iuvenal Persius Livius Strabo Varro Seneca Cicero Aristotle Plato and for the Gospel and word of God they prattle meer toys and words of men preaching another gospel adulterating the word of God which they preach not in sincerity but for gain and reward and they live not according to the truth of the word but after the lusts of the flesh and when in the day they have spoken of vertue erroneously they bestow the night in the Stews and this is their way to go unto Christ c. Erasmus in his Annotations on 1 Tim. 1. at the word Vaniloquium speaketh of the School-men at that time thus What shall I say of ungodly questions which are made concerning the power of God and of the Pope whether God can command any evil as to hate himself and forbid all good even the love and worship of himself whether he can make a thing infinite in respect of all dimensions whether he could have made this world even from eternity in a better condition then he hath made it whether he could have made a man that cannot sin ..... There is more work concerning the power of the Pope while they argue of his two-fold power and whether he may abrogate what is decreed in the writings of the Apostles whether he may decree what is repugnant unto the doctrine of the Gospel whether he may make a new Article of faith whether he hath more power then Peter had or equal power whether he hath power to command the Angels whether he can make empty that which is called Purgatory whether he be a man only or as God whether he partaketh of both natures as Christ doth whether he be more merciful then Christ seeing we do not read that Christ did ever bring any out of Purgatory whether among all men the Pope alone cannot err Six hundred such questions are disputed in great volumes ...... and their schools are earnest about such questions and time the swiftest of all things is wasted with these questions which are propounded ridiculously and determined timerariously our time is short and it is a difficult thing to act the duty of a Christian rightly The third power of the Friers was to proclaim and sell Indulgences Because this falleth in often I will here only repeat the Indulgences words of Pa. Paulo in the first book of the Councel of Trent This manner of giving money for pardons was put in practise after the year 1100. for Pope Urban the II. having granted plenary Indulgences and remission of all sins to whosoever would fight in the holy Land to recover and set free the Sepulchre of Christ out of the power of the Mahumetans it is followed by his Suceessors of whom some as always new inventions are inlarged granted it unto those who would maintain a Soldier if they could not or would not go personally in these wars and thereafter Indulgences were granted unto such as would take Arms against Christians not obeying the Church of Rome and many times infinite exactions under these pretences And lib. 8. he saith It is sure and cannot be denied that in no Christian Nation of the East either in ancient or modern times was ever any use of Indulgences of any kinde whatsoever and in the West no proof of them can be brought before Pope Urban the II. from his time until the year 1300. it appeareth that the use of them was sparing and only imposed by the Confessor to free men from punishment after the Councel at Vienna the abuses did increase mightily Pol. Virg. de inven rer lib. 8. cap. 1. saith They reap no small harvest by these Indulgences especially Pope Boniface the IX in whose time such pardons were granted with a full hand not only at sometimes but as Platina witnesseth were sold dayly and every where as any other merchandise not without the dammage of the giver and receiver seeing by these as the vendible remedies or soul diseases many did the less abstain from sin and the power of the keys became contemptible and that was not without cause because as Jerome saith where a reward is the means or interveneth spiritual gifts become the more vile which oh if that age only had seen So far he 31. When the Tartars prevailed first in Asia the Kingdom of the Turks was overthrown and they were divided among themselves into seven families at last they became all subject unto the house of Othoman or Otman Laon. Chalcocon lib. 1. de Reb. Turc He was a victorious and cruel Tyrant and was declared first Emperor of the Turks about the year 1300. all his Successors have kept his name He conquered Prusa a City of Mysia An. 1303. and made it the seat of the Empire His Son Orcanes expelled the Tartars and others of them through dissensions among Christians have raised that great Empire of Asia and subdued the Empire of Constantinople as partly is said and more followeth CHAP. IV. Of BRITAIN 1. KIng Edward sent the marble Chair of the Scots unto London and Troubles between England and Scotland left nothing that he thought could excite the mindes of our Nation to any remembrance of former condition so he promised unto himself a final conquest but a fresh trouble ariseth upon occasion of his tyranny Robert Bruce the Son of the former competitor and John Cumine the Cousin-German of John Baliol beholding at Court the contempt which the Scots did suffer and considering how Edward had abused them against their native Countrey they thought upon a revenge yet they they durst not communicate their thoughts At last John perceiving the other pensive and thinking the same might be the cause of his sadness adventured first to discover his minde and he blamed himself and the other also that their Countrey-men had fallen into such miseries by their procurement and in the mean time were both frustrated There they promise taciturnity and mutual fidelity and they covenant that John shall never pretend any title unto the Crown but assist Robert to recover it and he shall have all the Lands belonging unto Robert and be second unto him in the Kingdom these things were written sworn and sealed Robert followeth King Edward still waiting opportunity Behold
John advertiseth the King by Letter that Robert had such a design and for the more faith he sent the sealed contract Edward summoned Robert upon treason he did purposely nominate a long day that he might also catch his associates if there were any and that Robert may fear the less Robert was not suspicious of the Cumine and would not flie A guard was set to attend him Before the day appointed his Cousin the Earl of Montgomery sent him a pair of gilded spurs whereby he conceived his Cousin advised him to flie The same night he and two others came away quietly in the winter time and on the seventh day lodged in his own house at â—ochmaban There he meeteth with his Brother David and Robert Fleemine as he was telling them the cause of his suddain return they fall upon a Post carrying Letters from John Cumine unto Edward desiring him to hasten the business with Robert seeing delay may prove dangerous Robert hasteth to Dunfrife and finding John Cumine in the Church of the Franciscans he challenged him of the premises Cumine denied all even that these were his Letters which were taken from the Post Then Robert struck him with a dagger and left him as dead In his coming out James Lindsay meeteth him and understanding by his words that the other was dead he goeth into the Church and killed him and his Brother Robert Cumine The Scots would have crowned Robert but such was their belief they thought him uncapable because he had killed a man in a Church Therefore the Abbot of Scone posted to Avenion and brought a pardon in April An. 1306. Then Robert was crowned at Scone The Abbot brought also a dispensation unto the Scots from the oath given unto Edward and withal he assured them of the Pope's favor and assistance As also the Pope wrote unto King Edward that he presume not any more to trouble the Scots because that Kingdom was before permitted unto the Roman Bishop and therefore it belongeth only unto the Pope to give it unto or take it from whom he pleaseth Pol. Virg. Hist l. 17. No monument of Antiquity is extant for the Pope's title to the Crown of Scotland and whether the Abbot made this proffer of subjection or the Pope did so usurp it it is uncertain Nevertheless Odomar Valentine Deputy of King Edward and the Cumines which were potent and numerous took Arms against Robert He feared the power of his adversaries and knowing that many Scots loved him not for his former service against them so he was in no small perplexity but he amassed all the forces that he could He had hard fortune at the first and was sundry times worsted so that only two of his friends Malcolm Earl of Levin and Gilbert Hay abode with him his followers were searched out and put to death his Brethren Nigel and Alexander with his and their wives were sent into England Buchan Hist lib. 8. Then the controversie was hot at Rome between the Pope and Edward for the title of the Crown of Scotland Edward by his Proctors alledgeth that the Kings of Scotland were his vassals and through many ages had done homage to his Ancestors and therefore seeing now they had so hainously trespassed against him he might censure them at his pleasure This claim is manifested before and Baldred Byssate did appear in the contrary as relateth Io. Vsser in Britan. Eccles primord p. 647. The Pope alledged that according to his universal power when there was no Heir the Kingdom did fall unto the patrimony of St. Peter nor did it appertain unto any other in temporalities This debate was not ended in Edward's days Io. Fox in Act. Mon. Robert was then lurking in the West Isles but if he had continued there he feared the Scots would despair of him wherefore he failed to Carrick and took that Castle from the English and spared none of them then fearing to be entrapped by the multitude of them in that part he hasted into the North and took Innerness The Scots hearing that he had taken two such Forts so far distant not his friends only but his enemies were encouraged and drew unto him and he was so potent that he compelled John Cumine Earl of Buchan to seek peace at Glen-esk for the Scots in the Cumines Army durst commend the valor of King Robert and others were discouraged Edward had intelligence and prepared an Army but died at Lancaster Edward the II. surnamed Carnarivan summoned a Parliament to be held at Dunfrife few came and it behoved him to go into France From that time King Robert was diseased in body yet he prevailed against the Cumines and English and his Brother Edward prevailed in other parts of the Countrey Edward the II. was led by a base Minion Peer of Gaviston whereupon variance arose between him and his Nobility until Gaviston was banished but Io an honorable banishment he was sent Deputy into Ireland and within two years was brought back into his former credit then the Lords slew him at Warwick to the great offence of the King Tho. Cooper in Epito But the King was reconciled unto his Nobles and levied an Army of English French Scotch Frisons Gelders and others to the number of three hundred thousand men Robert could gather but thirty five thousand by the providence of God which gave good success unto the wisdom and stratagem of King Robert the English were foiled at Bannokburn An. 1314. forty two Lords two hundred twenty seven Knights and Baronets and fifty thousand Soldiers were slain the rest fled Scotland was delivered and the Scots pursued and wasted England unto York That year was great dearth in England and a great murrain the common people were glad to eat dogs cats and the like Also Ireland sent unto Robert desiring him to come and be their King He sent his Brother Edward with an Army of Scots he was received and crowned After four years the English went against him and slew him and the rest of the Scots return home At that time Pope John sent one Nuntio into England and another into Scotland to treat of peace and for charges he craved four pence of each mark under pain of his curse But neither would the Scotch nor English obey and Edward refused to pay the Peter-pence An. 1323. Edward levied another Army and went into Scotland with 100000 men King Robert remembred the example of Fabius and thought so great an Army could not continue long time therefore he retired into the high Lands Edward wandred from place to place till his Army was like to starve for hunger many died and the rest returning home and tasting meat scarcely escaped death James Douglas followed the English and slew many of them and Edward was almost taken captive I. Fox Then a peace was concluded at Northampton An. 1327. that the Scots should remain in the same estate as in the days of King Alexander the III. the English should render all subscriptions
and tokens of bondage and have no Land in Scotland unless they shall dwell in it and if they will not dwell there the Scots should give them for their present possessions 30000 marks of Silver All this time the English were not of one accord for the King followed the counsel of Spencer Earl of Arundel the other Nobility caused the King to banish him but the next year he was restored to the great disturbance of the Kingdom at last they conspire to imprison the King and Hugh Spencer suffered death Tho. Cooper 2. When King Robert came to great age he ordained in Parliament his Successors to wit his Son David a child of eight years old which was espoused to Johanna Daughter of Edward the II. and if he should die without childe he ordained his Son in law Robert Stuart to succeed After he had exhorted the Estates to keep amity and unity he gave them three counsels 1. To beware that the Isles Aebudes be never given unto one man 2. That they never hazzard all their strength in one fight with the English 3. That they make not long truce with them After him Thomas Randolf Earl of Murray was chosen Regent of Scotland he was a good Justiciary and by no means would spare thieves and robbers So that when a Gentleman came from the Pope's Court and thought himself secure because he had obtained the Pope's pardon Thomas caused to apprehend him and said The pardon of sin belongeth unto the Pope but punishment of the body is in the King's hand Buchan lib. 9. 3. An. 1328. Charls the IV. King of France died without children then The title of England unto France Edward the III. King of England his Sisters Son claimeth the Crown of France as nearest Heir The French prefer Philip de Valois the Uncle's Son and they exclude Edward by a Law which they call Salica excluding women from succession At the first when the Estates of France had received Philip Edward did him homage for his Lands in France but when he was denied of a just demand wars began between these two Nations which ceased not altogether until the year 1495. as Tho. Cooper sheweth or rather until the days of Queen Elizabeth for sometimes the French prevailed and sometimes the English even so far as to be crowned at Paris and held Parliaments and had Deputies governing France Sometimes were truce of thirteen years or of ten years but never an absolute peace before Queen Elizabeth In the year 1393. the King of Armenia came into France and shewed how the Turks and Scythians were not only oppressing Hungary but were aiming at the conquest of all Christendom and in the mean time Christians were devouring one another with such words he perswaded both the Kings into a truce for four years Frossard Hist lib. 4. But I leave Civil affairs and return unto the Church 4. In the year 1306. an English Eremite preached at Pauls in London that some Sacraments that were then in use in the Church were not of Christ's institution therefore he was committed to prison Io. Bale ex Io. Baconthorp in Sent. lib. 4. dist 2. q. 1. 5. That John Baconthorp wrote on the Sentences where he followeth the truth in many things especially he refuteth sundry subtilties of Io. Scotus as Baptista Mantuanus hath marked Iste tenebrosi damnat vestigia Scoti Et per sacra novis it documenta viis Hunc habeant quibus est sapientia grata redundat Istius in sacris fontibus omne sophos He wrote de Domino Christi where he proveth that the highest Bishop in every Kingdom should be under Princes Bale Cent. 4. sect 82. 6. Richard Primate of Ireland alias Armachanus was his disciple and taught the same doctrine he translated the Bible into Irish In a Sermon at Paul's Cross in London An. 1356. he said In the estate of innocence none had been a beggar therefore according to that estate unless the law of necessity do press men none desireth nor should be a beggar as neither was Christ willingly a beggar the Law also forbiddeth it Deut. 15. There shall not be a beggar among you He discovered the hypocrisie of Friers in that though they professed poverty yet they had stately houses like the Palaces of Princes and more costly Churches then any Cathedral more richer ornaments then all the Princes more and better books then all the Doctors they had Cloisters and walking places so stately and large that men of Arms might fight on horse-back and encounter one another with their spears in them and their apparel richer then the greatest Prelates These Sermons are extant The next year he appeared before Innocentius the VI. and some of the four Orders of Friers appeared against him and he proved his propositions stoutly and manifestly against them that in many respects they had lest their first rules but saith Walsing in Edwar. III. the English Clergy sent not unto him according to their promises but the Friers wanted not plenty of money and so lite pendente before the cause was decided the Friers obtained a confirmation of their priviledges Armachanus died there at Avenion and was canonized 7. William Ockam was a disciple of Jo. Scotus but he became adversary of his doctrine he was the Author of the Sect of Nominales whereby new occasions of controversies arose to withdraw men from the study of faith He was a follower of Pope Nicolaus the V. and therefore was excommunicated by Pope John Then he thought it more safe to live under the Emperor's protection and he said unto the Emperor Lewis Defend me Caesar from the injury of the Pope by thy sword and I will defend thee by the word by writing and invincible reasons and so they did so long as they lived He wrote a Compendium Errorum of Pope John the XXII and a dialogue between a Clark and a Soldier wherein he handleth these questions 1. Whether Ockam's questions the Pope hath any primacy by right from God 2. Whether Peter had any primacy or was ever Bishop of Rome 3. Whether the Pope and Church of Rome may err Concerning the Emperor he discusseth 1. Whether one man may discharge the offices both of Priest and Emperor 2. Whether the Emperor hath his power from God only or from the Pope also 3. Whether the Pope and Church of Rome have any power from Christ to commit any jurisdiction unto Caesar and to other Princes 4. Whether Caesar after his election hath power to rule the Republick 5. Whether Kings anointed by a Bishop receive any power from him 6. Whether these Kings be any way subject unto their anointer 7. Whether the seven Electors give as great authority unto the elected Caesar as succession giveth unto other Princes c. All which he disputeth on both sides and concludeth always against the Extravagants He wrote also against Pope Clemens and calleth him an Heretick the Antichrist an hater of Christian poverty a foe of the Common-wealth an
of Corp. Christi Jo. Naucler He multiplied the number of canonized Saints adding Edmund an English Minorite and Vincentius a Spanish Minorite c. When the before named Bessarion heard of this enrolling he said These new Saints make me doubt of the old He ordained a general Letany and procession the first Sunday of every moneth and that every one observing it shall have indulgence for seven years He added unto the Mass a prayer for victory against the Infidels which whosoever shall say shall have three years indulgence If he had minded sincerely to aid the Christians he had a fair occasion for at the same time John Hunniades or Vaivoda overcame Mahumet at Alba saith Naucler or as others write Belgrad and was not able to pursue his victory his Army was so sore weakened Antonin par 3. tit 22. cap. 14. Shortly thereafter the valiant Hunniades died at Zemplen An. 1456. But Callistus was more desirous to have his Son or Nephew Lignius Borgias to attain the Crown of Sicilies for Alfonso King of Arragon died and his base Son Ferdinand succeeded in all his Kingdoms but the Pope proclaimed the Kingdom of Sicilies to be vacant and fallen again unto St. Peter and so the Pope may dispose of it at his pleasure he commanded Ferdinand under pain of his curse that he call not himself King of Sicilies but if any can pretend any right unto it it should be examined at Rome and he dissolved all oath of obedience unto Ferdinand Anton. ibid. cap. 16. They were levying on both sides and in the mean time Callistus died when he had sate three years 9. PIUS the II. was before Aeneas Sylvius with the change of his name he changed his manners He had been Scribe at the Councel of Basil and was one of the twelve Censores Concilii when any thing was done by Deputies of Nations Aeneas was one for Italy when Eugenius was deposed and Felix was chosen Aeneas was sent by the Councel unto the Emperour to declare the equity of the election and the Emperour admiring the dexterity of his wit chose him to be his Secretary In his first book Degestis Conc. Basil he hath a large discourse proving that the Pope is subject unto the Councel there he saith The Church is the Spouse of Christ and the Pope is but his Vicar now saith he the Spouse is above a Vicar neither will will any man subject his Wife unto his Vicar There he proves that these passages of Scripture Thou shalt be called Cephas and I will give thee the keys and I have praied for thee and feed my sheep give no priviledge unto Peter but are wrested by flatterers contrary to the mind of Christ and exposition of the Fathers There also he saith Christ is the head of the Church and the Pope is not the head unless one will say that he is the Ministerial head or Vicar of the Head for edification and not the harm of the Church and therefore as an offending member may be cut off so the Pope may be deposed And that a Councel may be assembled without the consent of the Pope he proves both by reason and practice But when Aeneas was made Pope he sent abroad a Bull with the Title of Retractations revoking what he had written against other Popes and praising them In another beginning Execrabilis and dated in the second year of his Papacy he condemneth all appellations unto a future Councel as execrable and pestiferous and he condemns all Universities and favourers of such appellations In another that beginneth In minoribus agentes and directed unto the University of Colen An. 1463. he professeth repentance for writing the Dialogue and other books for authority of a Councel and saith He had persecuted the Church ignorantly as Paul did and he would prove the authority of a Pope above a Councel from the same passages of Scripture which he had brought to the contrary In the end he saith he doth reverence the Councel of Constance and yet that Councel had decreed that a Councel is above the Pope And so Pius verifieth what Pope Gregory on Iob lib. 11. cap. 10. saith A Doctor neglecting to practice what he hath taught and will not do the good that he hath averred beginneth to teach the lewd things that he loveth and in the just judgment of God now he shall not have for good who refuseth a good conversation because when the heart is inflamed with the love of earthly things it speaks alwaies of earthly things as truth saith in the Gospel Out of the aboundance of the heart the mouth speaketh This Pope absolved Ferdinand King of Arragon from the curse of Pope Callistus yet so that he gave his wifes sister in marriage unto the Pope's Nephew and also gave him the Dutchy of Maldeburg and Celan Platina saith This Pope's sister had four sons and the King made the two youngest both Knights and unto one of them he gave his daughter with the Dutchy of Amalphis Pius was an enemy to Lewis the II. King of France because he confirmed the Pragmatica Sanctio and he caused him to annul it He menaced Borsius Duke of Mutina because he favoured the affairs of France He pursued with most grievous censures Sigismund Duke of Austria because he had imprisoned Card. Nicol. Cusanus unto whom the Pope had given a Bishoprick in Tirolis without the Duke's consent He deprived Diether Bishop of Mentz because he would not consent that the Pope should exact the Annats in Germany nor give his Oath that he would never sollicite for a Councel and Pius gave that See unto Adolph of Nassow Crantz in Saxon. lib. 12. cap. 1. saith The Pope's confirmation was not regarded therefore Adolph levied an Army and by the aid of the Palatine of Rhine he prevailed against Diether and spoiled the City pitifully and brought it into miserable bondage and all trading decaied there Fascic rer expeten fol. 164. Edit An. 1535. saith Pius sighed so oft as he heard the name of Mentz because he had done so great harm unto that City and thereafter he restored Diether Pius brought unto the Patrimony of the Church Tarracino Benevento Sora Arpino and a great part of Campania and was alwaies carefull to inlarge the Papal authority He was so intangled with wars that he seemed not to favour learning saith Platina In the year 1460. he assembled a Councel at Mantua for levying an Army against the Turks The Orator of France came thither and complained that the Kingdom of Naples was taken from the right heir and given unto the King of Arragon but the Pope pleaded for Arragon and would have no business to be treated there but only preparation against the Turk and he sent Bessurion into Germany and Hungary for the same effect But their private jars hindred the common cause saith Laon. Chalcocon lib. 8. Io. Naucler saith Many Souldiers came from Germany France and Spain unto Ancona the Pope gave them all his blessing and
Church to reckon the rewards of whores for I have heard them reckoning thus This man hath two Benefices a Curates place of twenty crowns with three whores paying weekly twenty Julians Yea the Bishops and officials of Court are bordellers and compel the Priests to pay a yearly tribute for their concubines so that it is a proverb Have he one or none he must pay a crown for his concubine or let him take one if he will But in the Kingdom of avarice nothing is filthy if it bring gain I pass saith he that for a sum of money Bishops give licence unto women in their husbands absence to dwell wâ—th othermen all which are so manifest and frequent that it is doubted whether the shamelesness of Priests or patience of people be more out of order ... such patrons hath the bordle craft c. But to return Sixtus would never refuse to grant a Benefice saith Onuphrius and would give the same Benefice to sundry persons being importunate and to take away all jarrings he appointed John de Monte unto that charge he was much addicted to wars and did nothing well saith Onuphrius When he heard that Hercules Duke of Ferraria had agreed with the Venetians he was so vexed that he died within five days when he had sate fourteen years Ioh. Sapius made this Epitaph Sixte jaces tandem nostra discordia secli Saevisti in Superos nunc Acheronta tenes Sixte jaces tandem deflent tua busta cynaedi Scortaque lenones alea vina Venus Riserat ut vivens coelestia numina Sixtus Sic moriens nullos credidit esse deos 12. INNOCENTIUS the VIII followed him in bloody wars devising tributes selling Benefices advancing his Nephews c. At that time Zizimus or Games the elder Son of Mohumet was overthrown in battel in Bithynia by his younger Brother Bajazet and fled into the Rhodes where the Master apprehended him When Baiazet knew it he sent rich gifts unto the Master of the Knights entreating to keep him in sure ward and he would give him 40000. crowns yearly and never move wars against Christians Lest Games make an escape he was sent into France and thence delivered unto Innocentius Phi. Cominaeus Hist pag. 944. edit Hanno An. 1606. The Pope profered unto all Christians if they would leave intestine wars he would aid them against the Turks and to encourage them he told them that Captain would go with them But Bajazet sent him 40000. crowns yearly and so that enterprize was ended Onuphr He was compelled to make peace with Ferdinand King of Naples and then pretending that the King paid not his tribute he accursed him and gave his Kingdom to Charls the VIII King of France He sate four years 13. ALEXANDER the VI. attained the Papacy by ambition of some Cardinals whom he corrupted with gifts and promises so the worst of all was preferred to them all Onuphr Some in the conclave said They had most foolishly made him Pope who was a most wicked man and great hypocrite and would vex them all neither were they deceived for Ascanius Sfortia the chief procurator of the election became phrenetick others were exiled some were imprisoned and some condemned to death by him Charls the VIII King of France was then in his expedition toward Naples and intended to go against the Turks for he heard that Bajazet was not stout and was in fear of Games and the Christians did advertise Charls and invited him P. Comin de bello Neapo lib. 2. The Pope envying France agreed with Alfonso Son of Ferdinand on condition that the Pope should send a Cardinal to Naples for his confirmation and Alfonso should pay as his Father was wont c. Then these two sent their Legates unto Bajazet saith Guic. lib. 1. shewing that Charls was then in Arms against Naples and thence intending into Greece in prosecution of the project of his Ancestors and they proferred to detain the force of France if he will aid them with money Bajazet returned thanks unto the Pope that he who is the head of Christendom had advertised him so lovingly of so eminent danger and intreated him to kill Games by poison or any other way and he would give him 200000. ducates and the woven garment of Christ as he had sent unto Innocentius the point of the spear wherewith Longinus had pierced Christ's side P. Morn in Myster Nevertheless Charls in the twentieth year of his age passed through Italy with Bernard Stewart Duke of Albany General of his Army without resistance and knowing that Alfonso was with the Pope he went to Rome and told the Citizens If they let him not enter he would make a way to himself The Pope hearing how others had accepted him neither did refuse nor had power to hold him out The same night Alfonso fled unto Naples and Alexander went into Hadrians Tower A great number of the Cardinals and Senators went forth unto Charls and lodged him in that part which belonged unto the Columnenses The Pope was odious unto the Cardinals and they had a purpose to chuse another They exhorted the King to batter the walls of the Tower which he might have done easily neither wanted he will but he wanted the dexterity of choise men so his Courtiers being corrupted with gifts by Alexander they agreed upon these conditions 1. The Pope should give unto the King four Cities for assurance of the Kingdom of Naples 2. No wrong or trouble should be done unto the Cardinals and Gentlemen who had followed him 3. He should deliver Games unto the King 4. He should give his Son the Cardinal of Valencia in pledge but under a shew of the Pope's Legate P. Comin lo. cit Io. Serres addeth that Charls got the title of the Emperor of Constantinople The Pope could not refuse these conditions yet so that his perfidious minde could not hide it self for he poisoned Games and then sent him to Charls and within few days he died Charls abode at Rome three weeks and kissed the Pope's foot and then his cheek which Alexander caused to be painted in the Gallery of St. Angelo Guicciar lib. 1. and to shew that he had power within Rome he caused seats of Justice to be set up where he pleased and did execution on some guilty persons From Rome he went to Naples and the Cities received him Alfonso having fled into Spain Then Charls presumed of security and left no Garisons in the City in the mean time Alexander by his Legates at Venice made a new league with the Emperor Spain Venetians and others against King Charls so that he was forced to return into France and the Cities of Apulia and Calabria not being fortified received the Spaniards P. Comin de bell Neap. lib. 3. Then Pope Alexander did salute the King of Spain The most Christian King and he would have given him that title thereby to ingage his favor for ever but because some Cardinals advised him that the King of France would
bereave a pupil a rare example The Bohemians then sent unto the Emperor intreating him to undertake the Government during the minority of his pupil He said he could not because of the difficulty of his other affairs and he advised them to chuse Governors among themselves The Orators by their own motion proffer the Crown unto himself He said That were unrighteousness especially in the person of a Tutor So they did chuse Governors some of the Romish Religion and some contrarily minded These did agree upon a toleration in matters of Religion Aen. Sylv. cap. 57 58. Frederick wrote a Letter unto Charls King of France shewing his earnest desire to cure the malady and schism of the Church and this cannot be without a meeting of Princes and chief men of Ecclesiastical and Civil Estates and therefore as he by advice of his Prelates and Princes had appointed a Diet at Mentz February 2. following so he intreated with sincere affection that his Brotherhood for the glory of God and comfort of the Church would send Commissioners to treat advise and conclude in things of that kinde belonging to the benefit of all Christian people but if his Brotherhood would be pleased to come personally it were most glorious and would bring forth the more copious fruit The Letter is dated at Vienne May 1. An. 1441. Regni 1. In Fascic rer expetend fol. 160. That Diet was held as followeth in the next Chapter He ceased not until he removed the schism between the Popes and then was crowned by Pope Nicolaus who also did celebrate the marriage between the Emperor and Elenora Daughter of the King of Portugal An. 1452. He was joyfully received in all the Cities wheresoever he came because none did fear him and he went without shew of hostility or great power saith Crantz in Saxo. lib. 11. cap. 32. and there was universal peace in Italy so long as he was there but when he left it peace took her leave For in Lombardy Naples and other parts they returned to their wonted ambition and tumults The Bohemians also fell at variance and forced the Emperor to quit the tuition of their King And the Emperor was molested by his Brother in Austria until his Brother died Constantine Paleologus was molested by his elder Brother Theodor for a space yet prevailed After the battel of the Hungarians at Varna An. 1444. where Vladislaus and Cardinal Julian were slain Constantine went to Peloponnesus to resist Amurathes but lost it Then Scanderbeg left his office of Janizar and took upon him the Government of his Father's Kingdom Epirus for Amurathes had taken him from his Father and promised to give him his Father's inheritance Upon this hope the young Prince abode with the Turk and did him good service but when his Father John Castriot was dead and the Turk oppressed that Countrey and sought-occasion to kill him his native Countrey and he had their correspondence and he escaped from the Turk's Court Then he fought sundry battels against the Turk and was victorious At last Amurathes amassed a great Army against him which he was not able to resist by all likelihood if the valiant Prince of Transylvania John Hunniades had not come unto him with a new Army at that time they were both foiled yet the Princes escaped howbeit hardly and the next year Amurathes died in drunkenness Lao. Chalcocon lib. 6. In the year 1453. Mahumet the next Emperor of the Turks razed Athens for envy of learning there then he besieged Constantinople The Emperour Constantine had no assistance from Christians partly for troubles among themselves and partly for the ambition of the Pope who was offended with the Greeks for not submitting unto him nor did the Greeks esteem of their Emperour because he vexed them with grievous taxes So that City was lost Iune 28. and the fiftieth day of the siege Constantine was slain and such cruelties were committed as the like hath been scarcely written The same day Galatia was rendered unto Mahumet Christians were sorry for these losses but private interests hindred them from attempting a recovery In the year 1456. Mahumet entred into Hungary then the renowned John Hunniades with the aid of the Emperour went against him with such happy success as it pleased God that the Turks were overthrown at Belgrad Mahumet was wounded and Hunniades got all his Artillery and Baggage August 6. All Christendom rejoyced at that victory with bone-fires as being themselves delivered from the fear of such an enemy Then the Turks went against the Islands of Archipelagus and the valiant Hunniades died in September next but Hungary had peace Frederick set his minde to establish peace in Germany and suffered much for preventing eminent evils Crantz loc cit saith His patience was useful for the time and it was deemed to be his wisdom Many did lament several abuses in the Church and Commonwealth they said his answer was The time of Reformation is not come as yet nor did it come in his days and it is not known when it shall come saith Crantz In this place the watching providence is to be remembred Ladislaus intended by a plot from Rome as it was reported saith Aen. Sylv. cap. 71. to make an end of all the Hussites at once in this manner He was to marry a Daughter of France the marriage should have been solemnized in Prague where many Princes and Prelates were to assemble from Germany and France besides Cardinals Potentates and others from Rome who if they had gathered might have done as they had projected When this marriage was in preparation and the Princes ready to take journey Ladislaus died after he had been tied to his bed 36. hours not without suspition of poison in the 20. year of his age So Bohemia was delivered from that intended massacre and two Kingdoms were vacant many pretended right to the Crown of Bohemia and the Kings of France and Poland were suitors When all their claims and suits were heard they preferring the good of the Kingdom declared George Pogiobratz their King ripe in judgement and a good Warriour Matthias the Son of John Hunniades was then a prisoner and Ladislaus had caused to bring him from Hungary to Bohemia to be executed there but when the King was dead the Bohemians had nothing to lay unto his charge and they dismissed him before he entered into Hungary the Hungarians proclaimed him their King thou wilt admire who readest this saith Naucler of these two young Princes the one is carried from his throne when he thinketh to be married to his grave and the other from prison when he feareth to be beheaded to a throne a suddain and strange change But Matthias lived not long and unto him succeeded Vladislaus the Sisters Son of Ladislaus and married the Widow of Matthias The Emperor strove then for the Kingdom after a battel these two covenanted that if Vladislaus and his line should fall Maximilian the Son of Frederick should succeed Vladislaus had one Son
Lewis who died in a battel against the Turks An. 1528. and then the covenant was accomplished and the house of Austria are Kings of Hungary After the death of Ladislaus was strife also for the Dutchy of Austria three Brethren the Emperor Albert and Sigismund contend for it they did name some Umpires to decide the controversie but it is hard to judge against the mighty Frederick carried it But in the year 1463. Albert besieged his brother in the Castle of Vienna so streightly that the Emperour sent for relief unto George King of Bohemia whom he was wont to despise as an Heretick and he sent unto Pope Pius intreating him that he would not accurse George with his Thunder the Pope yeelded because of that necessity saith Naucler And the Bohemians delivered the Emperour but so warily that he neither did perish nor was victorious In the year 1466. Frederick went to Rome some say to perform a vow others say to treat with the Pope concerning Wars against the Turk whatsoever was his purpose he returned in peace and by his means peace continued in Italy and Germany At that time Charls surnamed The Hardy Duke of Burgundy Flanders Gelderland Holland c. durst hold all the World for his enemies and spared not to invade and take Towns where he pleased He had a conference with the Emperour at Lutzemburg and amongst other purposes he demanded the Title of the Kingdom of Naples because it sometime had belonged unto the Empire and now he intended to make Conquest of Italy The Emperour knowing and misliking his ambition gave him fair words and departed the City in the night Wherefore the Duke besieged Colein The Emperour came against him with a great Army yet desirous of peace They were both induced to agree and Charls left the bounds of the Empire But he could not live in peace he intended to march into Italy and to molest the Switzers in his way but he was killed by them in the year 1476. Then the French the Switzers and others repossessed themselves of what Charls had taken from them and Maximilian the Emperour's son married the only daughter of Charls and kept his inheritance not without troubles In the year 1480. Mahumet having conquered the Islands of Archipelagus invaded Italy his Bassa Acomath took Otranto and some other places all Italy was in fear Mahumet died and his son Bajazeth was molested with Civil wars so Italy was freed In the year 1486. Frederick caused his son Maximilian to be chosen King of the Romans and made several Statutes under great penalties against all that should disturb the peace of Germany The year 1492. is remarkable first for the death of Pope Innocentius and election of Alexander the VI Next for expelling the Moors out of Spain by Ferdinand King of Castile above 700. years after their first arrival it is written that 224000. families of the Jews were banished Thirdly under the name of the same Ferdinand Christopher Columbus sailing Westward discovered the Isles Azores as Americus Vespusius in the year 1499. discovered the West-Indies which after him was called America Pope Alexander gave that Kingdom unto Ferdinand When this gift was reported unto Artabaliba King of Peru he said That Pope must be a fool who gave unto another what he never had or certainly he is impudent and unjust who gives another man's Lands unto strangers and stirreth up men to the shedding of innocent blood as Benzo Lopez do record When all the Empire was in peace Frederick died An. 1493. The Reign of his son was for the most part in the next Century CHAP. III. Of Divers Countries 1. IT were tedious to repeat all the strange Eclipses of the Sun and Moon Ominous signs which are recorded to have been in this Century portending the wondrous darkness of the ignorance of these times as indeed it surpassed all others since no age had seen more ungodly Popes nor greater ignorance of the Clergy The inundations of waters the frequent pestilence and famine did also proclaim the wrath of God against the iniquity of men but the more God did strike the stithies of their hearts they became the harder except a small number in respect of the ungodly multitude who therefore were had in reproach and were persecuted 2. In the beginning of this Century God made some preparation for a Helps of knowledge Reformation of the Western Church and in the midst of it more which were two mighty helps of knowledge First some Greeks came into Italy to wit Emanuel Chrysoloras and Argyropulus two Byzantines Musurus Cretensis John Laicaris Theodor Gaza George Trapezuntius c. The Greek language had scarcely been heard in Italy the space of 700. years but then both Greek and Latine Schools were multiplied and they translated some Greek Fathers into Latine as Trapezuntius translated some works of â—yril Alexandrin of Eusebius c. Their Disciples were Leonard Aretin Guarin Veronen Pogius Florentin Philelphus c. In emulation of them were famous in the Latine language Laurentius Valla Flavius Blondus Donatus Acciaiolus a Florentine and many more And the year 1450. is famous First printing for the excellent invention of Printing in Strawsburg by a Gold-Smith John Gutenberg whom some do call Johannes Faustus This Art as it was wondrous for invention so it was and is singularly profitable for store of books then the Scriptures were seen and read the writings of the Fathers came to light Histories were made known times were compared truth was discerned falsehood was detected c. Before that time the rich-poor Monks gathered all the books into their Cloisters and few read them but others could not have them This was a great occasion of ignorance which thereafter was removed by use of Printing 3. Several Homilies and Treatiâ—es came forth against the covetousness luxury and ignorance of the Clarks and Monks Herman Ried in a book De vita honestate Clericorum saith In these dangerous times are many Clarks whio make no account of the authority of the Fathers nor of reason they admit not the Holy Scriptures and they despise the ancient Canons as Bernard had written unto Eugenius they do hate and deride men of understanding and Catholicks because they espy the grievous vices of the Clergy and in zeal speak against their unfaithfulness the Clarks call such men fantastick disturbers of peace and men of erroneous consciences Who are zealous to root out the vices of the Clergy and who alledge the truth as it is written in the Canonical Scriptures these I say are checked and reviled by their own and other Prelates so that at last they must even against their wills be silent and dissemble So it is verified what St. Jerom said in lib. 1. de norma vivendi cap. 5. There is not so cruel a beast as a wicked Priest for he cannot indure to be corrected or hear the truth in a word they are full of wickedness Then he complains that the
Priests are worse than hypocrites since they are so far from hiding their wickedness before men that they openly avow it and they are permitted by their Prelates because they pay yearly some money unto their Officials And that the condition of the Church is more dangerous now than ever it was for in time of persecution were good men but now the Church hath liberty and decaies for want of zeal and knowledge c. Catol test ver lib. 19. 4. Felinus Accursius Petrus de bella pertica Bartolus Johannes Igneus and many other Lawyers are recorded to have testified against Emperours and Princes for their weakness in suffering Bishops to usurp the Temporal Sword and Dominion of Lands and Cities and against the imprudence of them who had given so many priviledges unto the Clergy by which the Popes and Bishops do inlarge their power and oppress the Laity At that time Volquin in a Sermon called the Monks Monsters a Monster said he is a head with two bodies or a body with two heads and such are Monks they are Monks and Lawyers or Monks and Courtiers c. And so are Priests and Canons who have many Benefices Prebendaries c. ibid. 5. Vincentius a Venetian was then famous in Italy for opinion of holiness He left some Prophecies against the Clergy which in the end of that Century were Printed at Paris with the Prophecies of some others In one he saith Antichrist is in the World in another he saith Antichrist shall be a Pope but to allay the word he adds a Pope not lawfully chosen We may now add Many Popes have not been chosen lawfully In another he saith If we speak of those who are called Religious there is not one in all the World that keeps his Religion as he should they are all become corrupt and scandalous yea they are the instruments of perdition who should be instruments of the salvation of souls Ibid. 6. When the Antipopes would not remove the Schism a Parliament was in Paris An. 1406. Septemb. 11. where Charls the VI. ordained That The Acts of France against the Popes none should pay Tithes to Pope nor Cardinals and if they attempted to exact them no former provisions should be acknowledged In the Narration of this Act it is said That the Deputy of the University did apply unto Pope Benedict these sayings Withdraw you from every Brother that walks inordinately And I know that after my deaarture Wolves shall come in amongst you not sparing the Flock And Because my Flock was spoiled and my Sheep were deavoured by all the Beasts of the Field having no Shepheard neither do my Shepheards seek my Sheep but the Shepheards seek themselves and feed not my Sheep therefore thus saith the Lord I will cause them to cease from feeding my Sheep and I will deliver my Sheep from their mouths and therefore all paiment yea and all obedience should be denied unto the Pope And so they promised for their own part Fascic rer expeten fol. 195. In February following was another Edict discharging the paiment of Annates and other things that were called Minuta servitia In January 1408. in presence of the King and Peers and people of the Realm and of the Embassadours of England Scotland Sicilia and Galicia John Cartehusius a Norman in the name of the University had a Sermon on Ps 7. His sorrow shall turn upon his own head c. There he deduceth six conclusions 1. Peter de Luna or Pope Benedict is an obdured Schismatick an Heretick and disturber of the peace and union of the Church 2. He should not be called Pope nor Cardinal nor named with any Title of Honour and who obey him are worthy of the punishment pronounced against the abettors of Hereticks ..... Wherefore the University with one consent do wish that neither the King nor any of the Realm would accept any Bulls from Peter de Luna that the University be commanded to publish the truth throughout the Kingdom that a Bull of Excommunication which was lately brought from him unto the King should be torn as injurious to his Majesty that the Bishop of St. Flora and M. Peter de Corsellis and Sancienus de Leu Dean of St. German in Altisiodore be apprehended and punished because they consulted with Peter de Luna and the University promised to shew weightier things concerning the faith and prove them before competent persons These petitions were all granted to the University Benedict hearing these things fled with four Cardinals into Spain In August all Prelates and Church-men were commanded to publish the Neutrality of the Popes in their several jurisdictions P. Morn in Myster pag. 516 518. And then he sheweth how France stood for the like Neutrality in the time of Pope Alexander the V. 7. At the same time Francis Zabarella a famous Lawyer of Padua wrote de Schismate where he spareth not to aver The followers of the Pope have corrupted the Canon Law with their Glosses nothing is so unlawful but they think it lawful unto them they have exalted the Pope above God himself whence hath flowed a deluge of evils the Pope draweth unto himself all the authority of other Churches and despiseth inferior Prelates unless God provide for the estate of the Catholick Church it is in danger but in a Councel remedy must be provided and the Papal power must be curbed since he is subject unto the Church for that power resideth not in the Pope but in the Church or in a general Councel representing her the Church neither can now nor at any time could transfer that power unto one man but the same remaineth wholly unto her the Church may depose a Pope it is a fond thing that they say commonly The Pope cannot be judged by men since he who is judged by the Church is not judged by men but by God The power of calling Councels belongeth unto the Emperor as is clear by the examples of Constantine Justinian Charls the Great c. The Emperor should be present in the Councel as was in Nice and others when matters of faith are treated in them Laicks if they be worthy and prudent may be present in Councels The Pope cannot hinder the calling of them since through want of them the Church hath fallen into so great mischief and Bishops usurp government as secular Princes Seeing the Emperor is the principal Advocate and defender of the Church he may and should ask account of the Pope's faith so oft as the Pope is suspected and he may proceed against him by Law Peter never had the fulness of power but unto him in the name of the Church the keys were given We are not obliged to obey the Pope but when he requireth just things we should not give unto him such honor as to equalize him unto God nor should adoration be given unto him which Peter refused Acts 10. Whereas it is said The Church cannot er it is not to be understood of the Pope nor of the
and reward do flatter the Popes and teach new doctrines and are not ashamed to say That the Pope is not subject unto the authority of an holy Councel and the Pope may judge all and be judged of none but should be left unto the judgment of God only even although he draw after him souls by droves into Hell They consider not that these be the words of Popes inlarging their own phylacteries or of their flatterers And because these words are easily refuted they run unto the words of Christ not regarding the meaning of the Spirit but the fancies of their own brain and the prattle of the words Thou art Cephas by these they will make the Pope the head of the Church And I will give thee the keys And I have praied for thee And Whatsoever thou shalt bind on Earth And Feed my Sheep And Cast thy self into the Sea And Thou shalt be a Fisher of men And Christ commanded to pay Tribute for him and him All which these men do wonderfully proclaim but they do altogether despise the Expositions of the holy Teachers c. Aene. Sylvius in his Comment de gestis Concil lib. 1. makes oft use of this Oration 17. In the same Councel Lewis Cardinal of Arelatensis did maintain these positions More credit is to be given unto a private Presbyter if he have better warrant of Scripture or reason than unto a Pope or whole Councel Councels have erred and have been corrected and contented to be directed by a Presbyter as the most famous Councel of Nice was by Athanasius when he was a Presbyter Councels consist not only of Bishops but of Presbyters also for in the Councel of Chalcedon are said to have been 600. Priests which is a name common to Bishops and Presbyters and in other Councels they seak neither of Bishos nor Priests but of Fathers which is also a common name And the power of the keys is given unto the whole Church in Bishops and Presbyters and now according to the teslimony of Hierom Bishops are above Presbyters by custom rather than by constitution for even Paul calleth Presbyters Bishops in his Epistle to Titus These that are called Bishops stand in aw of Kings for their worldly wealth more than of God for their souls whereas the multitude of Presbyters here present despise the world and their life for the love of the truth He insisteth much on this point because Antonius Panormitan would not give a decisive voice unto the Priests Aen. Sylvius ibid. 18. Paul Episc Burgensis and Spanish Orator whom Aen. Sylvius calleth Decus Praelatorum held in that Councel that a Councel is above the Pope and when it is lawfully assembled even without his consent he hath not power to dissolve discharge or adjourn it This he proves by the Law of God and of Man at last he useth an argument from natural reason and testimony of Aristotle and said In all well established Kingdoms that is chiefly looked unto that the Kingdom may do more than the King if it be contrary wise it is not a Kingdom but a Tyranny It is so with the Church she should have more power than the Pope Whereupon Sylvius writes more fully saying The Pope is in the Church as a King in his Kingdom but it is absurd that a King hath more power than all his Kingdom therefore the Pope should not have more power than the Church But as sometimes Kings for their evil administration and Tyranny are excluded from the whole Kingdom so without doubt the Roman Pope may be deposed by the Church that is by a general Councel In this matter I make no account of them who give so large Power unto Kings as if they were tied unto no Laws those are but flatterers and prattle otherwise then they think For although it be said Moderation is always in the Prince that is to be understood when there is reason to decline from the words of the Law He is a King who watcheth over and procureth the common good who delighteth in the prosperity of the Subjects and who in all things he doth aimeth at the welfare of his people and if he do not so he may be called not a King but a Tyrant looking only unto his own interest ...... If we see a King dispising Laws robbing his Subjects deflouring Virgins and doing all things at his pleasure will not the Peers of the Land conveen put him away and advance another who shall swear to rule by Laws So reason and experience do teach The same should be in the Church that is in the Councel and so it is manifest that the Pope is subject unto the Councel saith Sylvius 19. A Greek Abbot had a Sermon at that Councel and began thus Lo Souldiers cast away the works of darkness There he rebuketh the Clergy that they had lost their spiritual armor and he exhorteth the Fathers to Reform the Clergy or else the Church will perish Catal. test ver 20. James de Guitrod a Carthusian lived about the year 1440. among other Books he wrote De septem statibus Ecclesiae in Apocalypsi descriptis There he accuseth the Pope and his Court that they do continually hinder the Reformation of the Church and that they do alwaies tremble at the naming of a Councel He wrote another Book De errorib Christianorum modernis where he noteth not onely the vices of People and Clergy but their Idolatry their Pilgrimages and gadding to Images their Miracles feigned for avarice He saith Christian Religion is in derision with Infidels because of so many impieties and vanities of Christians Men accept and love one another for their works but God accepteth the work for the man and therefore every man should first indeavor to be reconciled unto God before he can hope that his works can be accepted In another Book De causis remedus passionum he rebuketh the pride of Prelates and saith plainly They have the place of Antichrist and not of Christ and their pride is the pride of Lucifer 21. John Gochius Priest of Mechlin then avouched that the writings of Albeâ—tus Thomas and other Sophists taken from the muddy channels of Philosophy do more obscure then inlighten the truth they fight against the Canonical truth and against themselves they smell of the Pelagian Heresie The Scriptures should be followed and all other writings should be examined by them even the Decrees of Popes and Councels Monkish vows are not profitable unto godliness and are contrary unto Christian liberty Works are not satisfactory unto God's justice but we are justified through the only mercy of God by faith in Christ and not by our deservings Sin remaineth in the godly but is not imputed unto them and is forgiven for Christ He refuteth them who do mince sin in the godly Catal. test ver lib. 19. 22. Nicolaus Cusanus Bishop of Brixia is by Aen. Sylvius called Hercules of Pope Eugenius and he lamenteth that so noble a head had strayed into the
of your affairs he hath given unto our holy Mother his godly and acceptable confession and hath received the Doctrine of the true Faith from her wherein all men should agree who desire to be saved which also we will declare unto your charity Wherefore beloved Brethren and Sons if it be so as we believe and trust hasten the unity together with us for where can ye be more zealous against tempters then in the bosom of the true Church and under the shield of true salvation and where can ye better refresh your selves then where the fountain of the water of life is open All therefore who are thirsty come unto the waters come buy the wine of sober joy without money and receive milk from the teats of her comfort we trust then that in all things ye agree with us wherefore from henceforth with singular care and love we will provide unto you spiritual Pastors which shall have care of your souls and feed you with the word of truth and example of life and shall not afflict you Moreover concerning the Rites of the Church we will graciously yield unto you with the Apostle in these whatsoever have a good ground and a pure intention the granting of which may tend to your edification and shall not be contrary to the honor of this our holy and true Mother and her communion and obedience for verily we intend to dispense and deal with good will and discretion in the difference of Customs and Rites The Almighty God grant that we may hear as we have heard that many others have likewise received the spirit of true life to the increase and multiplying of the beloved Children of the true Mother and cause you together with us to rejoice in the house of the Church with the same Professions and Rites yea that we may praise him with heart and mouth for ever and ever Amen Given at Constantinople Ianuary 18. An. 1451. Rer. Bohem. autiqui Scriptor pag. 235. Edit Hannoviae An. 1602. 26. George Pogiobratz King of Bohemia was a good Warriour and did not fear the threats of the Pope and Emperour and he restored the ruined estate of the Kingdom Vratislavia and Silesia refused to obey him because he was an Heretick as Cochlaeus speaks Hist Huss lib. 12. But Pius the II. then intending Wars against the Turk did by all means perswade them to yeeld obedience and the King did require the Pope to keep the Compacts of Basil in favours of the Bohemians The Pope refused to grant so much Wherefore the King called the Estates together and protested before that he would live and die in that faith which they did profess and so did the Nobles An. 1462. Cochl ibid. Pope Paul gave that Kingdom unto Matthias King of Hungary and when he was busie against the Turks and had recovered several Towns and had entred into Thracia with good success Rodulph the Pope's Legate drew him back from the Turks to invade the Christians in Bohemia but God protected them against him although he had the aid of the Pope and the Vratislavians and some Cities did accept him yea God defended that Kingdom so that when George died An 1471. and the Pope had stiled Matthias King of Hungary and Bohemia the Estates of Bohemia would not accept him even howbeit he had married the daughter of George before the Wars but hated him for his unnatural usurpation and did chuse Ladislaus the son of Casimire King of Poland And the two sons of Pogiobratz prevailed in Wars against Matthias and the Emperour made them both Dukes This was so offensive unto Matthias that he proclaimed Wars against the Emperour but he was taken away by death Pet. Mexia 27. Stephen Brulifer a Doctor of Sorbone and a Franciscan taught in his lessons and maintained in disputes that neither the Pope nor Councel nor Church can make any Article or Statute to bind the conscience of a Christian that all their authority consists in the urging of obedience unto God's word in preaching it and administring the Sacraments which he hath instituted so that they bring nothing without his command he called justification by merits a Divellish doctrine since the Lamb of God was sacrificed and hath satisfied God's justice for us The Doctours of Sorbone would not suffer him amongst them But he went to Diether Bishop of Mentz which had been deposed for speaking against the avarice of Rome and was restored Fascic rer expet fol. 164. 28. John de Wesalia a Preacher of Worms was delated by the Thomists unto the same Diether he gathered his books and sent them unto the Universities of Colein and Heidleburg to be examined They convened this John before them at Mentz in February An. 1479. After they had viewed his books they found these Articles which they called errours 1. All men are saved freely by the meer grace of Christ through faith 2. We should beleeve the Word of God only and not the glosses of any man 3. God hath from all eternity written in a book all his Elect whosoever is not written there shall never be written in it and whosoever is written in it shall never be blotted out 4. Our Doctours do expound the Scriptures wickedly and falsly 5. Christ never appointed a Fasting nor Festival day neither forbad to eat any meat upon any day 6. When Peter did celebrate the Eucharist he said the Lord's Prayer and the consecration and then did communicate with others but now the Priest must stand an hour and more when he saith Mass 7. They are fools who go in Pilgrimage to Rome for they may find as much good elsewhere 8. The Word of God should be expounded by conferring one Text with another 9. Prelates have no authority to expound Scriptures by any peculiar right given unto one more than to another 10. Mens traditions as Fasts Feasts Pardons set Praiers Pilgrimages and such other things are to be rejected 11. Extream unction confirmation auricular confession and satisfaction are to be contemned They demanded of him several questions as Whether Christ was present bodily in the Sacrament or spiritually He answered Christ's body was there present and the substance of Bread and Wine remain also 2. What he thought of the Procession of the Holy Ghost Ans He beleeved not that he proceeds from the Father and the Son as from one principium because the Scripture speaks not so 3. What he thought of the Vicar of Christ Ans He beleeved not that Christ hath a Vicar for he said Behold I am with you unto the end of the World 4. What he thought of pardons Ans He had written a book wherein he had shewed that the Treasure of the Church cannot be distributed by Popes because it is written Revel 14. Their works follow them After these interrogatories and others of that sort three Doctors were appointed to deal with him privately He said unto them As ye deal with me if Christ were here you would condemn him as an Heretick but he
those which fled was Peter Pain who had been a hearer of Wickliff and then went into Bohemia and was sent unto the Councel of Basil where he argued for partaking of both elements and against the Civil Power of the Clergy William White being examined before William Bishop of Norwich An. 1428. did hold as he had also written that by Law Marriage was granted unto all persons of the militant Church but the Pope who is the Antichrist and his Counsellors which are the Clarks of Lucifer have abolished this Law to the undoing of the Priesthood after the loosing of Satan that is after the 1000. years from the incarnation Anno 3. of Henry the V. the Act was renewed against presentations unto Benefices to be purchased from the Pope but under colour of prejudice to the Incumbents in going so far for them but by this Act all presentations from the Pope were annulled An. 1439. under King Henry the VI. Richard Wiche was burnt the next year Eleanora Cobham Dutchess of Glocester was condemned to perpetual imprisonment in the Isle of Man and Robert only a Priest was condemned to death Philip Morice was excommunicated by Pope Eugenius and he appealed unto the General Councel 4. Richard King of England had made Truce with France for 30. years Troubles between France and England these being expired Henry the V. sent unto Charls the VII King of France An. 1415. claiming the Crown of France So Wars began Henry conquered a great part of France In the year 1419. Charls did dis-inherit his son Lewis and then the Kingdom was divided some cleaving unto Lewis who at that time was called King of Vierron because he lived there in Berry Charls agreed with Henry that Henry should take to wife the daughter of Charls and be proclaimed Regent of France and both should keep what they have and after the death of Charls the Crown of France shall remain with Henry and his heirs and that Henry with the Duke of Burgundy should pursue Lewis the Dolphin as an enemy of the Common-Wealth These two Kings died in one year Charls died first and Henry because his son was but eight moneths old ordained his brother Humphrey Duke of Glocester to be Protector of England and the Dukes of Bedford and Burgundy Protectors of France These two had continual Wars with Lewis Henry the VI. was Crowned King of England in the eighth year of his age and at Paris he was Crowned King of France in the tenth year of his age An. 1431. Five years thereafter the Duke of Bedford died and the Duke of Burgundy became an enemy to England then all things in France went backward from England but no cessation of wars untill the year 1475. when King Edward the IV. invaded France and then Truce was made for seven years at that time Lewis gave unto Edward 75000. crowns and 50000. crowns yearly during the Truce Henry the VII renewed the old claim An. 1487. Peace was made An. 1492. on condition that Charls should pay presently a great sum of money and then yearly 25000. crowns in the name of Tribute Tho. Cooper 5. At Saint Andrews Paul Craw was accused An. 1431. for following John Wickliff and Huss namely for denying that the substance of the Bread and Wine is changed or that confession is necessary to be made unto Priests or praiers unto Saints departed When he was condemned they did put a Bull of Brass in his mouth to the end he should not speak unto the people or they should not know for what he was burnt King James the I. then did set himself to reform the abuses that had crept into the Realm under the Reign of Robert the III. and his own captivity in England he made Laws against the disturbers of the common peace and against them who ride with more men then their yearly Revenues may sustain he punished Robbers and Rebels He considered the Clergy and saw that Benefices were not bestowed on learned men but as rewards done unto the Pope or a Bishop And he saw Monks abounding in wealth and more mindfull of their bellies than of books and the Churches served by some begging Friers which were hired by the Titulars to preach now and then and the Beneficed men did never see their Parishes unless it were to crave their Tithes When the King did publickly rebuke such enormities the Bishops answered and the Friers preached Church-men should be left unto the Pope and to God neither are they obliged to answer unto any prophane Magistrate When he could A glimpsâ— of Reformation not amend the present possessours he would provide for the time to come At Saint Andrews he founded some Schools to be Seminaries of all Estates and to the end the Schools should be had in the greater estimation he honoured the Masters with competent maintenance and their meetings and disputes with his Royal presence He gave strict command that the Masters should recommend unto him the most diligent and worthiest Disciples on whom he might bestow the vaking Benefices and he had alwaies by him a role of the recommended Students Likewise he turbed the Monasteries and said King David who erected so many Monasteries was a good Saint to the Church but an ill Saint to the Crown Buchan lib. 10. With consent of all the Estates he made an Act that all the Subjects should be ruled by the King's Laws only In Parliam 3. and if any did fly or appeal from the King's judgment he should be accounted a Rebel and punished accordingly In Parliam 8. James Kennedy Bishop of Saint Andrews was then exemplary he caused all Parsons and Vicars to dwell at their Parish Churches for preaching the Word of God unto their people and to visit them especially in time of sickness He indeavoured to visit all the Parishes within his Diocy four times in the year and inquired in every Parish if they were duly instructed by their Parson or Vicar and if the Sacraments were duly administred if the poor were helped and the young ones instructed in the grounds of Religion Where he found not this order observed he punished the Delinquents severely to the end God's glory might shine throughout his Diocy Ex M. S. histor in Biblioth Edimb 6. James the III. King of Scotland ordained by Act of Parliament An. 1466. that no Commenda old or new should have place within the Realm and that none shall purchase nor accept any Commenda under pain of rebellion otherwise then for the space of six moneths And that no Pension new or old of any Benefice Secular or Religious be sought nor accepted from any person without or within the Realm under the same pain James the III. Parlia 1. Hence we may guess at the abuses of Commendaes and Pensions out of Benefices as certainly complaints have been made at that time against them Here by the way the Reader may inquire what a Of Commenda Commenda is and how it began This we may
Patavium c. and unto the Pope Arimino Faventia Cervia Ravenna c. and he reserveth unto himself their part of Lombardy So the Dominion of the Venetians was sore weakned and never of such power again howbeit by their power they have recovered what was given unto Maximilian Pope Iulius was the first who forsook the League when he had such towns he feared that if the Venetians were brought to ruine his own estate might be in danger for the Colledge have special care that none be of greater power than the Pope Wherefore Julius made peace with Venice as is hinted before Because John King of Navar did aid King Lewes the Pope knowing that Navar at that time was in a manner dis-peopled gave it unto Ferdinand who did invade it albeit he had married his Brothers Daughter he took Pompejopolis and the Spanish keep a great part of that Kingdom until this time About the years 1512. Maximilian made league with Henry VIII King of England and they both invade France and in severall parts prevaile The Emperour was drawn back to appease a debate twixt the Ecclesiastical and seculare Estates he was advised to restrain the avarice of Church-men and in the Diaet at Trevers they consult how Pluraelity of Benefices discharged by the Emp. A coat without a seam drunkennes and common swearing should be punished but these two grievous sins could not be rooted up saith Osiander in Epit. Hist. Cent. 16. libr. 1. Cap. 16. Nevertheless by Imperiall authority the plurality of Benefices was for bidden Fasci rer expetend Pag. 170. In time of that Diaet in presence of the Emperour and all the Princes was opened the altar of the great Church of S. Peter there in was found a coat without a seam and that was called Christs coat Some said it was but a device to delude the Emperour and the Princes and to conciliate some authority unto the Church and that See saith Osiand loc cit The same yeare was another tumult at Spira the Commons rose against the Senate because they were burdened with so many taxes they thrust out the Counsellers and set up another Counsell and took the keies of the town into their own power The Emperour interponed his authority and establishes the Senate At that time Lewes XII made peace with England and marryed Marie Sister of King Henry VIII concluded peace with the Venetians by the meanes of two Senatours whom hee had captives Then Francis I. perceiving that the Emperour in his olde age was inclined to peace entred upon the Dutchie of Millain and fought with the Duke till night they stood both in arms all the night in the morning the King carried it and shortly had possession of Millain An. 1515. The same yeare Ferdinand King of Castile died at Madril and left Charls then 15 years olde his successour so the many Kingdoms of Spain were united Maximilian was making readie to goe and recover Millain and was hindered by the death of Ladislaus King of Hungary and Bohem Whose young son was espoused to the Emperours Daughter He appeased the tumults there made peace with France and employed the rest of his time in ministration of justice and reforming some abuses and confusions of the Empire untill the year 15â—9 when he died He was a Prince abounding in vertues and so bountifull that if he had been Lord of all the revenues of the earth he never wold have had treasure so couragious that he could not be timorous of singulare sagacity and judgement yet would alwayes ask counsell of them who loved him and were able to advise he loved learning and was liberal toward them who were expert in the liberall sciences Pet. mexia Then all the Electours made choise of Frederik Duke of Saxony but he would not accept it saith Erasm in Epist. Roffensi Episc dated An. 1519. CHAP. III. Of DIVERSE COVNTRIES RAymond Cardinal S Mariae Novae and Bishop of Curca was sent Legate The selling of indulgences and the account of them by Pope Alexander VI. into Germany in the year 1501. and from thence into Dacia Suecia and Prussia with power to sell Indulgences unto all which had not been in Rome at the Jubilee The Emperour and the Princes hearing of his earand sent unto him when he was at Trent and forbade him to come into Germany without doubt perceiving that it was but a cunning trick to squeeze moneys out of the Country Nevertheless after some Mâ—ssives sent to and fro he came unto the Emperour and then to Norenbergh and from thence to Mentz and then more Northward and leaveth abundance of these indulgences printed on parchement to be sold before his return Nic. Besel in Addit Naucler telleth of his coming and how he obtained liberty but he speaks not of his account But Orth. Gratius in Epistol ad Lector before the works of Petr. de Aliaco helpeth saying When Raymond returned with vast sums of money the Colledge of the Cardinals asked him Whath said the Barbarians when these wares of indulgences were sent unto them He answereth All the World so for as I have been complain of the prodigality of Cardinals and certanly if they see you not amended our Republick will bee in danger They frown on him and his friends said He should not speake of Reformation which is an odious purpose at Rome 2. Many tricks did the Friers devise to delude the World for example I Iugleries of Friers wil name but one At Berna in the year 1507. the Dominicanes think what way to ingratiat themselves unto the people and be preferred unto the Franciscanes and so might draw the oblations of the people unto themselves They cause one who was lately entred among them believe that S. Marie and S. Barbara and S. Catharin of Siena did appear and speak unto him and brought unto him the Hostie or Eucharist bleeding as the very blood of Christ and commanded him to goe unto the Senate of the town and report such and such things especially that the blessed Virgine was conceived in sin and the Franciscanes as liars should not be suffered in the town and neverthelesse the image of the blessed Virgine should be worshipped As also they made an image of the Virgine with a device to drop as it were weeping tears The thing was belleved as truth that red-coloured water was adored as if it had been Christs blood and drops of it sent hither and thiter as a rare and precious gift lykewise was great concourse of people to see their Ladie weeping Thus the Dominicanes were thought the only men for the space of three or four years The Franciscanes had used such jugleries before and for respect to them selves were loath to bewray it but at last they sought it and revealed it all Then the Provinciall and three other Dominicanes were taken and burnt An. 1509 when the deceivers were tortured they confessed other jugleries but the Popes Legate would not suffer them be divulged T is historie is
and therefore was noted for inconstancy by some and others called him an obedient son But Lewes XII was ready to compell the Pope to obey the Councell On the other side the Pope levieth and directs an Army against him and the King gave order to his General Gasto Foxius in Millane to omit no opportunity of fighting against the Popes Army and if he should prevaile he would make hast towards Rome without any respect of the Bishop And lest it be talked abroad that the King did attempt this by his sole authority his army was levied in name of the Councell which was still called of Pisa and Cardinall Severino was sent by the Councell with that Army Whereupon followed a great victory at Ravenna the Popes army was foiled his Legate John Medices Generall thereof and many other remarkablepersons were taken But the death of Gasto stopped the course of the victory and delivered the Pope from fear Then the Swisers under the pay of Julius made irruption into Burgundy and Lewes Pelissa Governour of his Army in Italy was ordered to come into France In the mean time the Councell had eight Sessions and continued their process against Julius and did suspend him from all Civill and Ecclesiasticall authority Aprile 9. 1512. The report is saith Sleidan that it is the policy of the Popes when they are afraid of a Councell to appoint another serving their own purpose So Pope Julius on July XVIII summoneth a Councell to begin at Lateran Aprile 19 and after that did adjourne it till May 1. certis causis eum ad id moventibus saith Baselius This was the work of Bishops and Councells in those days Budaeus de assefol 176 edit Ascen An. 1531 saith Here were two Councells the Romane and the Pisane but both were called through envy and revenge rather than out of love and it may be added or any purpose to doe good but we see Reformation of the Church was pretended and the Pope was opposed 2. At the foresaid time began the Councell at Lateran which Bellarmin calleth the XVII Generall councell In the first Session the Bible was laid at the Popes feet and he was called Prince of all the world the successour of Peter and not inferiour unto Peter yea they say unto him The respect of your divine Majestie In Sess 2 Julius is called Priest and King most like unto God and who is to be adored by all people In Sess 3 the Kingdom of France is interdicted and given to any for the winning the markets and faires are transported from Lions unto Geneve In Sess 4. the Pragmatica Sanctio of France is annulled and the Pope is said to have the place of the everlasting King on earth albeit with unequal merites After the 5 Sess Julius died and in the next Sess Leo X. was declared Pope Then Begnius Episc Modruviensis comforted the Church saying Weep not Daughter Sion for behold the Lion of the tribe of Juda cometh the root of David behold the Lord hath raised up unto thee a Saviour and deliverer And again turning his speech unto the Pope he saith O most blessed Leo we have waited for thee our Saviour-we have hoped that thou our Deliverer wert to come take thy sword and buckler and arise to our defence In Sess 8. the Cardinals whom Iulius had declared uncapable of any title were restored for when Iulius was gone they had no more to worke upon and so submit themselves and were accepted In Sess 8. Leo commanded that the decrees of this councell should be observed under the pain of excommunication In Sess 9. the Emper. and all Kings and Princes and all others are commanded that they hinder no man from coming unto the Synode under the danger of God's wrath and ours saith Leo. Item a lay man blaspheming shall pay 25 Ducats if he be a Noble man and for the second fault 50 Ducats to be applied unto the fabrick of the Church of the Prince of the Apostles In this Session the Synode spake by Antotonius Puccius Clericus Camerae unto the Pope saying In thee the only true and lawfull Vicar of Christ that saying shall be fulfilled again All Nations shall serve him Nor are we ignorant that All power in heaven and earth is given unto thee Then he bringeth in the Church speaking unto the Pope thus These things may I most sweet Spouse thy only beloved and faire one say Consider mee not that I am black c. Ex Caro. Molinaei Monarchia tempor Pont. Roma In Sess 10. they would provide that Books should not be printed against the Roman faith therefore they ordained that none should presume to print or cause to be printed any book or whatsoever writing either in our City saith the Bull of Leo or in any other city or diocy untill first they be examined by our Vicar and Master of the holy palace and in other cities by the Bishop or another man of judgement to be deputed by him to this effect and by the Inquisitour of the hereticall pravity within that city or diocy and untill they be approved by suscriptions and these to be dispatched without delay and freely under pain of excommunication c. Bulla Leon. added to the decrees of the Councell at Trent In this councell it was talked of the Turkish warrs of the Reformation of the Church of the immortality of the soul and how these of Bohem might be reduced It was determined against Pope Leo that the souls of men are immortall Item that none shall speak of the coming of the Antichrist for it was the common talking of men every where The Tope is the Antichrist and this was judged the fittest way to shunne such speeches It was also ordained that all Europe shall pay tiths for preparation of warrs against the Turk But many prelates knew that the Pope had no such intention and therefore the Bishops of Dirrachium Salamantin Tarvisin Grassen Chien Montis viridis or Mount Maran Cervien Licien Ferentin Perusin and others did subscribe with this limitation Placuit quoad Turcas expeditione primum inchoata In the year 1516 King Lewes died and his successour Francis submitted himself unto Pope Leo from that time Leo sought to dissolve the councell and because nothing was concluded concerning the Reformation of the Church he made shew to adjourne the Councell for five years to the end the Bishops being refreshed at home with some spirituall gifts they might rerurne with the greater alacrity and the Pope gave to them and their domesticks remission of all their sins Concil Lateran Sess 12. A TRANSITION It was said in antient times Vltima caelicolum terras Astraea reliquit that is when all vertue had left the earth last of all equity or righteousness failed from among the children of men But now we have heard the Church complaining that first piety had departed and in place thereof came formality accompanied with superstition and innumerable rites Devotion moved people to make good men but
provide for his own salvation Thuan. Lib. 15. VI. PAUL IV. being 79. years old was crowned with the grumbling of all men they feared his severity saith Onuphry when he knew it he spoke fairly unto the Cardinals and studied by liberality to procure the favour of the people and when he was secured he shewed himself in his colours and began to performe what he had been devising before therefore was hated of all men He made a shew of reforming some abuses in the Court that he might some way satisfy the exceptions of the Lutherans but his shewes made him not so acceptable as his deeds made him odious He deprived many Clerks because they had entred by simony but it was for his own gain and the hurt of many Idem He had most arrogant conceits and thought by his sole authority to prevent all incommodities without the aid of Princes When he spoke with any Ambassadour he often boasted that he was superiour unto all Kings and would not keep familiarity with any he had power to change Kingdoms and was the successour of such as had dethroned Kings Emperours and spared not to say in Consistory at table and elsewhere that he acknowledged no Prince to be his companion but all must be subject unto his foot Pe. Soave lijst Lib. 5. When he heard that liberty of religion was granted in Austria Bavier Prussia Poland c. he thought to overturne all by a generall Councell at Lateran and did intimate it unto the Emperour and Princes not for their advice said he for they must obey but of courtisy he knew this would not please them he would let them see what his See could do when they had a Pope of courage and if Prelates would not come he would hold the Councell with the Prelates of Rome for he knew his own power Ibid. He gave some Priviledges unto the City for which the Romans would give him Divine honour untill they found that it was but a deceitfull bait for he undertook warrs for the Kingdom of Naples whereby he provoked not only the Romanes but all the Princes of Europe except the King of France whom he had persuaded to break his league with the Emperour with new factions and through his fault all Compania and Latium were brought under the command of the Spaniard for Duke d'Alva Governour of Naples chose to invade rather than to be inuaded and he might have taken Rome if he had followed his victory An. 1556 and the treasury of the Church being emptied Paul imposed severely exacted most grievous taxes whereby he procured more hatred and was forced at last to seeke peace Amongst his articles of the league with France it was one to create more French Cardinals that so a French Pope might be chosen after him but in the beginning of the year 1557. he created neither so many nor such Cardinals as he had promised he excused himself that all his clients were no lesse affected toward France than the French were and within few dayes he would create more because he hath a purpose to bring some Cardinals into the Inquisition and so the present number shall be diminished But all that year he was encombred with the warr and when the French Army was recalled he thought to satisfy the Romanes and the Cardinals by an unexpected conceit to wit by degrading his own kindred whom he had advanced with the male contentment of so many and he was earnest in the Inquisition so that many fled into Geneve and into woods Onuphrius an eye-witness testifieth that he tormented many of all estates without difference of age and not without great blame of cruelty When he lay sick he sent for the Cardinals and exhorted them to be mindfull of the Inquisition which is the pillar of Apostolicall authority said he His breath was no sooner gone when the people of the City broke up all the prisons and set them on fire after the prisoners had escaped and the Monastery of the Franciscanes ad Mineruam was hardly saved from violence They had set up in the Capitole his portraiture of white marble when he gave them the liberties but then they threw it down and cast it thorough the streets till it was defaced and broken and would have done so with his body if some had not kept it by power Lastly a proclamation was made that the badges of the Caraffes a family in Naples of which he was descended whither painted or carved should be demolished within Rome under no lesse paine than of treason Jac. Thuan. Hist. Lib. 23. He died August 18. An. 1559. The Cardinals assemble unto the election capitulation was made that the Councell of Trent shall be restored for the necessity of preserving France and the Nether-lands together with the open departure of High-Germany and England Here unto all the Cardinals did sweare and subscribe but all in vain as followes Ch. 5. untill other occasions intervene VII PIUS IV. was not sooner enstalled but he gave out a mandate to burn all books of Lutherans this command was executed in many places Osiand cent 16. par 2. Lib. 3. c. 35. He imprisoned Cardinall Caraffa and his brother Duke of Pallia by whose aid principally he had attained unto the Papacy and some other Cardinals He caused to hang the Duke in Hadrian's tower after he had craved liberty to say once the seven Penitentiall psalmes and beheaded the rest in the new tower And for filling up the number again he created new Cardinals of his own kindred amongst whom was John the son of the great Duke being 14 years old and Mark de Embs whom he made Bishop of Constance so learned that when the Emperour Ferdinand said unto him decet vos esse piscatores hominum the Bishop understood not what he said and answered in Dutch to another purpose Ibid c. 44. The Duke of Savoy would have given liberty unto the Waldenses within his bounds but Pope Impius would not suffer it and did contribute to take armes against them Histor Concil Trid. Lib. 5. In the year 1561. he shewed more than beastly cruelty against the professours of Truth for in Monte alto a towne of Italy he imprisoned 80. men whom they called Lutherans and caused the hang-men cut to their necks as a cook doeth with a hen and left then wallowing in their blood Some suffered with immoveable constancy some were a little dashed when they saw the bloody knife in the hatkster's teeth yet none of them would recant He practized the like cruelty in two townes of Calabria to wit S Sixti Guarda where he hired the Marques of Buciana and gave a red hatt to his sonne to be his executioner Osiand ibi c. 37. 45. ex Henricpe Nigrin He would in time of the Councell have made a Generall league with all the Princes and Estates against the Protestants wheresoever and this he did intend to insnare all the Princes and thought that none of them durst
the performing of certain conditions after his liberty and the rather because that Charles did aim with unsatiable lust at the Empire not of Italy only saith Onuphr in Clement VII but of whole Europe When Charles heard of a League made against him by the Pope and the Princes of Italy and King Francis he was not a little offended and making the more hast sent Charles Duke of Burbone Generall of his Army into Italy who did so prevaile as is hinted before Then in his Letters he challengeth Francis of the breach of his oath as he often spoke thereof unto the French Ambassadours The King sent his Letters by an Herauld dated at Paris March 28. An. 1528. saying By the talk which thou hadst with some of mine I understand that thou braggest of certain things sounding to my dishonour as if I had escaped thy hands against my fidelity now albeit he who after the compact hath left pledges is him selfe quitt from bonde so that I am thereby sufficiently excused nevertheless in defence of my honour I have written thus briefly unto thee therefore if thou doest blame this my fact and departing or sayst that I have at any time done contrary unto the duty of a Noble Prince I tell thee plainly Thou liest for I have determined to preserve my honour while I have a day to live therefore we need not many words if thou hast ought against mee thou shalt not need heerafter to write more but appoint the place and time where we may fight hand to hand If this thou darest not do and in the mean time revilest mee I protest that all the shame thereof belongs unto thee The Emperour receiveth the Letters and sent another Herauld appointing the place Francis would not accept the Letters but considering the danger of his children and his former misfortune sought peace it was concluded in August An. 1529. At the same time Solyman was besieging Vienna in Austria with 25000 Turks he assaulted it 20. times it was defended so viliantly by the Germanes under the conduct of the Palsgrave that the seege was raised after a moneth and Solyman returned many Turks being killed or taken Then Charles had peace everywhere and went to be crowned in Italy ere he came to Bononia where the Pope lay three Cardinals were sent to demand and take his oath of fidelity that he would never prejudge the liberties of the Church He answered He would not refuse that so far as it should not be prejudiciall unto his own right Meaning to recover Parma Placentia which the Church did then possesse but was a part of the Dutchy of Millane The Pope and Cardinalls loved not such conditions but they durst not resist So on Febr. 22. he was declared King of Lombardy and Febr. 24. he was crowned Emperour An. 1530. He restored the Dutchy of Millain to Francis Sfortia he created Frederik Gonzaga Duke of Mantua and by meanes of the Prince of Orange he conquered Florence and gave it to Alex. Medices Then he wentunto Germany in the Diet at Ausburg he caused his brother Ferdinand to be declared King of the Romanes not without opposition of the Duke of Bavier of the Protestants An. 1532. Solyman returned into Styria Charles waites him at Vienna yet sent some horse men against Cason a Turkish Captain with 15000. men plundering the Country Cason was taken and many souldiers were slain wherefore Solyman returned now the second time with shame Charles then goeth into Italy to talke with the Pope concerning the Generall Councell thence he sailed into Spain An. 1533. After two years he relieved 22000. Christian captives and wonne the Kingdom of Tunis from the Turks and rendered it to King Alzaten Muleasses who had been expelled by treason of his own sons He returnes into Italy and again talkes with Pope Paul concerning the Councell and went into Spain thence he returnes into Germany An. 1541. When he was at the Diet in Regensburgh he heard of the losse of Tunis again and went thether and lost a great part of his army to his discomfort and returned into Spain in November Of his business with France and with the Protestants in Germany it followes in the next Chapter His victory at Smalcald was his ruine for upon no condition would he grant liberty unto John-Frederick Electour of Saxony and the Landgrave therefore Maurice son of Henry successour of the Popish George Duke of Saxony and son-in-law to the Landgrave though a Protestant yet had followed the Emperour in and after these warrs and therefore was honoured with the title of Electour now seeing that the Emperour aimed not as he had oft professed at wonted and civill obedience only did entreat for liberty unto his father-in-law Charles dreameth of security as if Germany could not stirre any more and would not remitt any part of his will Wherefore Maurice by the advice and with the aid of Albert Duke of Brandeburg raiseth an army quietly and approacheth to Ispruc when Charles was informed of it he sets the Electour at liberty lest Duke should Maurice have the honour of his delivery and himselfe fleeth with his Court by night into Italy he climbeth the Alpes with torch-light After all his travels he had not a foot of ground in Germany but the Nederlands After his departure within few hours Maurice took Ispruc and was Master of all the baggage belonging to the Emperour and his court An. 1552. but touched nothing appertaining unto the burgesses It came to passe that King Ferdinand Duke Maurice concluded a peace at Passaw and ordained a Diet to be held at Ausburg It was delayed two years and albeit Maurice was killed by the before-named Albert yet all discords for religion were commodiously composed in Septemb. An. 1555. liberty was granted unto the Protestants the Landgrave was restored but liberty was not permitted unto bb and clerks to retain their Benefices if they left Popery Pe. Soave histo Conc. Trid. Charles would always hold up the Councell but when he saw that his fortune was changed and his hope of a new Monarchy was gone nor would his brother Ferdinand nor the Electours condescend to the succession of his son Philip in the Empire he laieth aside all care of the world he resignes his inheritance unto his sonne reserving 100000 crownes to himself and family and quiteth Austria and the title of Emperour unto his brother Ferdinand to use his own words as Pe. Mexia recordeth as if himself were dead he tetiereth into Spain lived in the monastery of S. Just two years and died as humbly as he had lived gloriously All that space he read diligently the Books of Bernard and with confidence would argue thus I am unworthy to attain the Kingdom of heaven by my merites but the Lord my God which hath a twofold right unto it by inheritance and by meritt of his suffering hath reserved the one title unto himself and hath given mee the other by this gift I will claime it
zeal of piety in the closure he saith Well Illustrious Prince stirr up that sparke which hath begun to kindle in thee and let fire come from the house of Savoy as from the house of Joseph and let all France be kindled by thee yea let that holy fire burn and increase that at last France may be truly called for the Gospel's sake the most Christian Kingdom as heretofore for that wicked service of Antichrist in shedding blood it was wickedly called most Christian Dated Septemb. 7. An. 1523. The particulare persecutions that were in that year I leave unto the Martyrologies XVII In the year 1525. Erasmus was persuaded by Henry VIII King The mutuall respect of Luther Erasmus of England and by Card. Wolsey Bishop of York to write against Luther which he did under that inscription diatribe de libero arbitrio Against that book Luther sent forth another de servo arbitrio The eyes of all men were then towards these two as if two bulls of Bashan were to rencounter But lyke two war-ships they were both sparing For Erasmus writing unto Melanchton saith You maruell why I have sent forth a book of free-will I had three sorts of enemies Divines and haters of learning were assaying every where to undo Erasmus both because I had hinted them in my books and because I had brought that most florishing Colledge into Lovan and that I had infected all that Country with tongues and good Letters as they speak These had persuaded all the Monarchs that I was asworne friend of Luther Therefore my friends seeing that I was in danger gave some hope unto the Pope and the Princes that I was to do some what against Luther and I did entertain this hope for the time and in the interim men not awaiting my book did provoke me with their pamphlets So I could not eschue but send forth what I had written or els I had offended all the Monarchs which would have thought that I had deluded them and these turbulent bodies would have cried that I keeped up for feare and looking for some what more sharpe would have raged more furiously Lastly because an epistle of Luther is in all mens hands where in he promiseth to hold his quill off me if I will also be silent men would have thought that here is a compact twixt us Moreover the Professors of heathnish letters at Rome themselves being more heathnish were wonderfully raging against me as it seemes envying the Germans Therefore if I had set forth nothing I had given occasion unto these Divines and Monkes and these clay-bakers at Rome whose Alpha if I be not deceived is N whereby to persuade the Pope and Monarchs what they were endeavoring Finally these furious Evangelicanes had been the more angry For I have handled the matter very modestly and yet what I writ it is according to my own mind albeit I will gladly quite it when I shall be persuaded of what is more right And what Luther thought of this book wee may understand by an epistle unto Spalatin dated Feriâ— 3. omnium Sanct saying It is incredible how I disdain thar book De libero arbitrio as yet I have reade but two shiets of it it is grievous to answer so learned a book of so learned a man This year by authority of Frederik King of Denmark notwithstanding all the opposition of the Bishops Copenhagen Malmoy and other towns especially the diocy of Vibergh forsook Popery and made open profession of Reformation So did George de Polentia Bishop of Sambia in Prussia and the town of Coningsberg there So did Henry Duke of Meklenburgh At Brunswik the Minorites held a Synode and setforth some propositions concerning prayer to Saints and the sacrifice of the Masse but not only the learned did impugne them but the people after much contention did expell the Minorites Jodoc Cownt of Hoia made a Reformation in his Land It began also at Anneberg and Cygnaea in Misnia at Gotha in Thuringia at Noribergh and Noerdling at Lichstall Scaphusen and some other places in Heluetia though at the same time some towns there made a combination against the Reformation Abr. Schultet Annal. XVIII The main business of that year was the work of Card. Campegius An example of Papal fraude Legate of Pope Clemens This Pope was altogether against the calling of a Councell and thought upon wayes to put it out of the thoughts of them who were desirous of it He considered the Grievances of Germany and resolves to give some satisfaction yet so that neither his authority nor gain of the Court may be abaited He findeth that these Grievances were not only against the Romane Court but against the bb and their officials against Curats and priests of Germany So he resolves to send an active man who may make some Reformation in these smaller things and he thinks if Germany be satisfied in these particulars concerning themselues they will not enquire further To this end he sends Campegius unto the Diet of the Princes at Norinbergh he had a long oration admiring that so many wise Princes would suffer any change in that Religion wherein they were born and their Ancestours had died and that they considered not how this change tendeth not only to condem all theit forefathers and the destruction of their souls but likewise to a rebellion against Civill Powers The Pope regardes not his own interest but in compassion toward Germany hath sent him to search out meanes of healing these maladies throughly It is not the purpose of his Blessednes to prescribe any thing unto them and far less expects he that they will prescribe any thing unto him but rather that they will think upon expedient salves And if this diligence of the Highpriest be now refused they can not blame him hereaâ—ter The Emperour was then in Spaine and the Princes give thankes for the Popes good affection they shew that they are sensible of their own calamities as they had represented unto Pope Hadrian both their maladies and what salves they thought expedient and as yet they had received no answer and if he had any commission in that matter they entreat him to deliver it Campegius answereth that he knowes not whether any thing in that kind was propounded unto the Pope or his Cardinalls but he knowes their good affection and he hath full commission to concurre with them in what they shall judge conducible and he knowes what Cesar and they had done in the Diet at Worms and some had obeyed that Edict but why others had not obeyed it he knowes not but it seemes expedient that chiefly they would take a course to prosecute that Edict As for that they speak of Propositions tendered unto the Pope Hadrian he knowes not whether the Pope hath heard of them but this much three Coppies were brought to Rome and the Pope had seen one of them but he and the Cardinals did judge that these things were not done by Order of
place it seemes not expedient to be in Italy but in Germany where the controversy is for the most part Nor thought they it reasonable to oblidge themselves by oath to observe the decrees absolutely for that is contrary unto Christian liberty unless they knew what were to be the forme of the Councel who were Moderatour especially that the party defendent were not Mederator whether the Acts were to be determined by tradition or by the holy Scripture alone Ibid. In the next year Pope Clemens died but by the providence of God thus the liberty of religion was confirmed by the Pope as well as by the Emperour XXX An. 1533. George Duke of Saxony banished out of Lipsia 1533. all who would not go to Masse Luther hearing of this ordinance wrote unto the Protestants there exhorting them to suffer death rather than do against conscience and he called Duke George an Apostle of Satan George accuseth Luther before the Elector not only that he had reviled him but had stirred his subjects unto rebellion The Elector chargeth Luther to make his clear purgation or he must suffer Luther publishes a book declaring that he had exhorted the Lipsianes not to resist their Prince but rather to suffer which concerneth not rebellion Jo. Sleidan commen lib. 9. That year Erasmus publisheth a treatise De amabili Ecclesiae concordia but this Neutrall forme pleaseth neither Papists nor Protestants and the next year Luther accuseth him that he did but mock religion and turn it all into doubts sporting himself with ambiguous words whereas religion requireth plainness and cleareness Osiand Epit. cent 16. lib. 2. c. 26. XXX The Franciscan Friers were in danger at Orleans An. 1534. upon A craft of the Franciscanes in France this occasion The Praetor's wife by testament willed that she should be buried without pompe here husband desirous to satisfy here will hath a care to bury her beside her father and grandfather in the cloister without shew and he gave unto the Monks sixe crowns they expected much more and therefore they divisea way to make up their losse they accuse the defunct of Lutheranisme and cause a young Monke go upon the roof of the Church in the night time and make a noise an exorcist adjureth the wicked spirit to declare what he is whether he be that lately damned soul and for what sinne The Monk was informed what to answer and how They take witnesses The fraud was tryed the Friers were imprisoned and the young monk revealeth all The King hearing this voweth to throw down the Monastery but fearing that it might be matter of joy unto the Lutherans he dismisseth them In November of the same year in Paris and other places of France even within the Kings palace about one time of the night were papers set up against the Masse and other points of religion Inquiry was made many were apprehended and racked and burnt in the next year King Francis excuseth King France writes unto the Protestants in Germany him to the Protestants assembled at Smalcald that seing they intended the destruction of the Commonwealth said he the Germanes should not blame him more than he did blame them for suppressing the bowres or Manzerianes and he having a purpose to revenge himself on the Emperour craves by the same Ambassade that the Protestantes would make a league with him for reformation of religion So he pretendeth and entreates them to send some Divines namely Melanthon to dispute with the Masters of Sorbon he said He knew certainly that many superstitions were creept into the Church by insufficiency of priests and the Pope assumeth too much authority how beit by mans law he is the highest of all bb yet not by Gods word the traditions of the Church may be altered as time requires and therefore he is desirous to hear reasoning that things amisse may be amended He said also Pope Julius had excommunicated King Lewes XII John King of Navarre because they held that the Pope hath not power to call a Councel without consent of Christian Princes and he had raised Monarchs against them offring their Kingdoms as a prey In end he concludes suting a league without the Emperour They answer Without the Emperour they could and would do nothing In this assembly the former league was continued for ten years and into it were received all who were willing to professe the Augustan Confession So that they were 15. Princes and 30 Cities Cownt de Nassow was also admitted Henry VIII sent thither requiring that they would not admitt a Councell which would not abolish the abuses of former times or would confirme the Popes power They also required of him that he would receive the Augustan Confession but that he would not do That year Vergerius the Popes Legate had gone unto all the Princes The policies of Vergerius in Germany severally shewing them that the Pope had called the Councel to conveen at Mantua They all gave him one answere that they would advise in their meeting at Smalcald and there they told him they hope that Caesar will not depart from his promise and decree that the Councel should be in Germany nor can they understand what it meaneth that the Pope promiseth to provide for the safety of them which shall assemble when they look back into former times nor how in the Councell the way of treating can be rightly ordered where he who hath so oft condemned them will have the power in his hand Nor can it be rightly called a Councel where the Pope and his priests command all but where men of all conditions in the Church even Seculares also have a like power Vergerius had also been with Luther at Wittembergh and said The Church of Rome made great account of him and were sory for the want of such a man who might do good in the service of God and the Church which two are inseparable and the court was ready to vouchsave him all favour it was displeasant unto them that former Popes had used such bitterness against him Nor had he who professeth not Divinity a purpose to dispute controversies with him but to shew him the weight of humane reason how expedient it were unto him to be reconciled unto the Church he may consider that doctrine of his was not heard before those 18 years and hath brought forth innumerable sects where of each accurseth another whence many tumults and broils have arisen and therefore it can not bee from God but he was singularly blown up with selve-love who would endanger all the world rather than not to vent his own opinions seing he had continued without sting of conscience the space of 35 years in that faith wherein he was baptized he should still mantaine it He may remember how Aeneas Sylvius was once addicted unto his own opinions and hardly attained unto a silly chanonry in Trent but when he changed his opinions he became a Bishop and then a Cardinal and lastly was Pope and
no privat marriage without clear consenr of both parties and of both parents or otherwise parents may lawfully disherish their children and the Iudges should punish the authors and procurers of such marriages as the circumstances and equity shall require with this exception that the man be thretty years old and the woman be 25. or the mother be married unto another husband yet so that the children should crave their assent but not depend on it recessarily Item because some women for fear of infamy slay their new-born babes it was ordained that whatsoever woman shall have no witnesses of her birth whether the babe were born dead or alive she should be punished as for parricide Item it was ordained that all Bishops and parish-priests should abide at their own charge and teach their people at least by sufficient Vicars under pain of losing their revenues Thuan. King Henry had all the time of his reigne warrs in Lombardy and Low-Germany against Charles V. and then against Philip more infortunatly so that he could not destroy the Reformed Religion as he would in the year 1559. Aprile 5. a peace was concluded between these two with this secret paction that both of them should enquire within their own Dominions and punish all Sectaries as they called them with the sword Charles Cardinal of Lorrain and Granvellan Bishop of Artois were called the authors of this paction By occasion of this the Protestants had their secret confederacy it was dissembled for a time and at last burst out into open intestine war Thuan. hist lib. 22. Immediatly King Henry began the work as he wanted not bad Counselours especially the Guisians suggested that the Sectaries were spread through all France and the King did not reigne wheresuch have place and among all those bloody Counselours the most venemous was Egidius Magister Princepâ— Senatus he said unto the KIng Forrain peace is unprofitable if warr begin at home for this sore is so great that if it be dissembled longer it can not be restrained by law and scarcely be dantoned by great Armies as were the old Albigeans heretofore the commons have been punished whereby all men have conceived envy but none was terrified therefore he must begin now with them of authority and are Judges in the Lande who by their autority and recommendations not only protect the people from punishment but do encourage them therefore the King will do well to assemble the Judges unaworse which he may do by occasion of the Mercuriall meetings This was a sort of Judicatory devised by Charles VIII Ann. 1493 and held on Thuresday afternoon once in the quarter of the year by two Commissioners from every Judicatory of the kingdom to answer before the Kings Advocats for their negligence disobedience slackness wrongous Sentence c. Many Princes did oppose his advice but Egidius made the King believe that these were all Sectaries May 16. the King comes into the Mercurial meeting at Paris and blameth the Judges for slackness in punishing the Lutherans Some would have informed him but when they began to speak he cried out that even the Court was infected with heresy and he commanded the Earl Monmorency Captain of the Guard to apprehend those Counsellours Annas Burgaeus Lud. Faurus Paul Fumaeus Anto. Foix and others fled Then he sent Letters through all the realm commanding all Judges to enquire and severely punish all Lutherans Under pain to suffer the same punishment Thuan. lo. cit The three Princes Electors of Germany and others hearing of this wrote unto the King in favours of those his faithfull subiects but he would no way relent Then God doth what men can not Great preparation was a making for solemnity of marriage between Philip King of Spain and Henry's Daughter the King himself would be one of the challengers at the tilt he sent a lance unto Count Monmorency provoking him once and again it hapned that the lance was broken on the Kings cuirace and a splinter of it strok the King through the helmet into his eare and brains and within few dayes he died John de Serres XLIV After the coronation of King Francis 2. Septemb. 20. he commanded to examin the cause of the Counsellours whom his father had The persecution under Francis 11. imptisoned The President of Santandrews and Demochares the Inquisitor were appointed Judges these finding some of the vulgare sort that had revolted from the Reformation knew from them in what places the Reformed were wont to assemble and drew multitudes of men into prison many thought best to leave their houses and their goods were escheated Thus did these Inquisitors oppresse in Paris Poitiers Tolouse and Aquitania the Cardinal George Armeniacpricking them hereunto When they came to cognosce the cause of the Counselours grievous altercations arose in the Senate so that all the prisoners were absolved excep only Annas Burgaeus he was condemned to be burnt Decemb. 18 not so much for the Sentence of the Judges as for the malice of the Queen-mother Catherin because it was said in a pamphlet spread by the Lutherans that the Kings eye was stricken out through the just judgement of God because he had gloried that he should see with these eies Annas Burgaeus burnt The constancy of this learned and honoured man stirred up in many an earnest desire to know the Religion for which he had suffered so joyfully and gave occasion unto many to follow it Therefore they who sought to destroy that Religion devised other snares to intrap the professors through France especially in Paris they set up in the streets the images of the blessed Virgin and other Saints and by them burning candles in the day-time and caused base fellowes sing unto them the prayers which are wont to be song in the Churches some were appointed to stand there with little coffers in their hands and crave as almes to buy such candles and if any man passed away without worshipping the images or not listning reverently unto the songs or not contributing unto the candles he was suspected many were thrown into prison and they who were buffeted or troad upon only were said to escape well but these injuries provoked many Pet. Soa in Conc. Trid. lib. 5. The King was young and lately married unto Mary Queen of Scots and neece of the house of the Guise and the realme was governed by that Duke and his brother the Cardinal those two not only set forth new Edicts more cruell than were before against the Reformation but likewise they endeavoured to change the liberties of the realm and they debarred the Peers from access unto the King and began to vaunt that they were descended lineally of Charles the great from whose line Hugh Capet had usurped the Crown and they said They hoped for a fit occasion to have the cause judged they changed the antient Governours of Provinces and towns and set up their creatures For these causes the Peers had a privy meeting and resolved to kill the Duke
diverse men some of them are seditious and some are good and honest Men zealous and loyal unto God and their King and would in nothing offend the one nor the other in living and dying they shew their desire to enioy salvation and to find the way thereunto and when they have that way they fear not losse of life nor goods nor any manner of punishment As yet we see it plainly enough that the punishments which have been devised against them have done no good but rather their patience in the midst of firy flames hath stirred up many to love their cause whence it hath been that many who never knew of their doctrine were desirous to know it for which those had suffered and did embrace the same doctrine with no less affection and zeal Therefore look upon the examples of the Bishops in the first general Councels who never used any other weapons but the word of God against the Arrians and other heretiks And the Christian and good Emperours did use no severer punishment against the authours of these sects but bannishment As for those privy meetings they were alwaies forbidden and the king hath sufficiently provided against them by Edicts yet so that according to equity consideration may be of the time manner purpose and number of them who do meet lest the innocent be afflicted Then Charles Marillac Bishop of Vienna was bidden to speak and his advice was to this purpose There be two as it were main pillars of a kingdom exercise of Religion and the good will of the people The controversies of Religion in antient times were determined in general Councels but now there is no hope of a general Councel for two causes first it is not in our power that the Pope the Emperour and Kings will agree on the time place and manner of a Councell seeing there be so many questions for those circumstances And next as when a man is grieved by some dangerous sicknes he can not tarry for remote Physicians because of the uncertainty of their comeing So the present malady is grievous unto every part of the kingdom and there is small hope of forreign cure therefore we must have a Councel of our own Nation as it was before concluded and the King did promise the necessity of the miserable Church requires it as also the Kings credite and the decrees yet extant shew that our ancestours were wont to assemble every fifth year in a general Councel and the histories of this Nation shew that Councels were called in every kings time some from the whole Realm and some from the half or a Province one or more and it was seldome seen but from these some good ensued to the Reformation of doctrine or manners Let us not stick in this matter nor fear to be accused We have many sorrowfull examples to set before us which are forewarnings of sad desolations ensuing as the miserable condition of the Jewes Greeks Egyptians and Africans where the Church hath flourished but now scarcely have the name of a Church For those causes I think that we can delay no longer to call a Councell notwithstanding these things which the Pope objecteth as letts thereof And while this Councel or Parliament of the Church is in preparation I think three or four remedies may be provided 1. that Prelates abide in their Diocies and here he inveighes against the Italians who reap the gain or thrids of Benefices and have no care of the office 2. that nothing be done in the Church through Simony or bribes 3. to confesse out own faults unto God and make this manifest by publick fasts which was alwayes the custom of the Church in time of publick calamities and what greater danger can there be then that which slayeth mens souls 4. to stay seditious persons that they hinder not the common tranquillity and let it not be permitted upon any occasion whatsoever to rise in arms without the kings leave seing hereby have been many enormities on the one part we have seen the tumult of Amboife and on the other certain preachers have stirr'd up the people violently to destroy and bannish the Protestants Under pretence of godly Zeal so grievous offences followed on both sides ..... The other main point is to keep the people in due obedience and reverent estimation of their Soverain whereof I judge this to be the way If the complaints of the people be hearkned unto and convenient remedies be applied There is a great difference between privat and general grievances publick complaints should be heard in a publick assembly of the Estates and at this time the people complain of many things and when common complaints are not heard the hearts of people are commoved c. Thuan. hist lib. 25. The judgements of others were heard namely the Cardinals said Nothing can be done concerning a Councel without the Popes advice The Bishop of Valence said If the Parisians have need of water may they not bring it from Sene more easily then from Tiber. It was concluded Seing the present maladies require present remedies there should be a National Councel and on Aprile 11. it shall be called to assemble September 10 and an Oratour was sent with all possible speed to declare unto the Pope their necessity of a Councel and to entreat that he would take in good part what they had concluded But his travell was in vain-Soave in Conc. Triden lib. 5. At that time it was decreed also that the Estates should conveen at Orleance or where the King will please to appoint to advise of things to be propounded in the Councel and to the same end particular meetings should be in every Province and the Bishops should prepare themselves and in the mean while none should be troubled for religion unless they be found to take up arms seditiously and the punishment of such men to be reserved unto the King French Commentar lib. 2. Afterwards the Guises suggest unto the king that Antony king of Navar and his Brother the Prince of Condee had plotted a new couspiracy The king sent for them both and resolved to satisfy the Guises with their blood These two being guilty of nothing obey The Prince of Condee was imprisoned and a guard was set to attend the king of Navar. The Pope promiseth to call a general Councel therefore the National Councel was left off king Francis died Decemb. 15. in the 17. year of his age An. 1560. and so the Guises were disappointed In this kings time Emanuel Duke of VValdenses are persecuted in Savoy Savoy commanded the Waldenses of Lucern Angronia Perossa and Sanmartius to receive the Masse c. or he would punish them as rebels They sent a supplication and Confession of their faith professing that they believe all things contained in the old and new Testament and the faith in the Creed of the Apostles and of Nice and of Athahasius and the doctrine of the antient fathers so far as they agree with the Scriptures
they humbly supplicate liberty to live according to that Rule as they be ready to give account of their Religion and to confess their errour if they shall be convinced from the Word of God they craved that it be enquired how their fathers through so many ages had behaved themselves toward their Governours and they protest that their mind is to render all obedience unto their chief Lord and if they do it not they submit themselves unto punishment Nevertheless the Duke goeth-on with Edicts against them and commandeth the Magistrats to execute them Upon a new promise of liberty he takes all weapons from them and then commandeth them to put away all their Ministers and to receive priests They said They would obey their Prince excepting Religion only wherein they should follow God Then the Duke sent an Army against them in the midst of winter An. 1560 burning houses spoiling all their goods with great cruelty The people fled into mountains and devised a sort of cross-bow throwing stones with great force at severall times and conflicts they killed a thousand souldiers and had slain more if they had not been persuaded by some Ministers so many of their own number were not slain Charles Truchet a Captain and most cruell enemy had had his thigh-bone broken by a stone the souldiers carried him away but when they were persued with stones they left him then a cow-herd slew him with his own sword The Baron Triniteus went against a village Prat del Torno to have killed all the people unawares but they who were in the fields put him to flight Thus Trinitaeus Captain general despairing to prevail by force certifieth the Duke of the difficulty and they sent unto the Dutchess Margarit a supplication entreating to interceed for them They were called to a parlee and besids other conditions it was agreed They should use their accustomed Religion they should not be accused for any thing done at this time they should have liberty to buy and sell throughout the Dukes dominions they shall render all obedience and live without offence French Commentar Ibid. 45. In the dayes of Charles IX brother of King Francis the condition The beginning of King Charles IX reigne of the French Church was diverse in the beginning the government of the realm was divided between the King of Navar as nearest in blood and the Queenmother The Prince of Condee was set at liberty and peace was granted unto the Reformed Church God gave this happiness after the frequent fasts and prayers of the Reformed in time of their appearing danger But the Queen was not content that the King of Navar had such power some seeking their own advancement by a change did augment her jealousy So the Nobles were divided into factions and present sedition was feared but the King of Navar puts away all their feare by giving up his power unto the Queen Peace continued for a time but the Queen with the Guises and others of that cruel faction sought to remove the granted liberty In the end of the above named December a Parliament of the Estates was at Orleance where the Chancellor declared that there was no less willingness in the King than was in his brother to have this Assembly for appeasing the seditions which seem to threaten the ruin of the realm this sedition said he is nothing but a separation of the subjects from the Commonwealth and it springs from diverse causes especially at this time it comes from Religion which is most wonderfull for on the one side as God is the only Anthor and preserver of Religion so he is an enemy of dissension and preserver of peace Christian Religion hath not need of Arms nor doth the beginning nor conservation thereof stand upon such defence nor is their answer sufficient who say They take arms not to offend any man but to defend themselves Seing it is not lawfull in any way to rise against the Prince as children should not resist their parents by patience did the godly Christians set forth the Religion and by ardent prayers even for heathenish Emperours On the other side if men were such as they should be strife should never arise for Religion But it is manifest that there is no greater force then the first conceived opinion whether it be good or evill no peace can be expected amongst those of contrary Religions nothing doth more violently distract the hearts of men nor is any affection more efficacious either to beget friendship or hatred than is Religion Therefore to salve this variety of Religion let us consider the matter diligently every man may not embrace what Religion he fancieth Thou sayst Thy Religion is better then mine and I defend mine Whether is more reasonable that I follow thy opinion or thou should follow mine Who shall end this controversy but a holy Councel as it was concluded at Fountain-bleaw and we have hope to attain one at the hands of the Pope In the mean while let us not alter any thing rashly thereby to bring confusion and warr into the kingdom and let the Prelates look better unto their office ..... If remedy can not be had by a general Councel the King and Queen will seek other remedies c. Then three men were chosen to speak for the States and had three orations the sum of which was Angelus a Counselor in the Senate of Burdeaux spake in the name of the Commons saying For removing trouble it seemes necessary unto the people first to take away the causes which are partly the corruptions of Church-men and amongst these corruptions three are most pernicious tow it covetousnes ignorance and luxury Their ignorance is so manifest that none doubteth of it and ignorance is the mother and nurse of all errours as both experience and testimonies of antient fathers declare evidently for remedy of this Canons or decrees shall be provided in vain for so great is the contempt of preaching that Bishops think it a discredite to feed the flock of Christ and Curates following their example despise that office and commit it unto hired and unlearned Vicars Likewise their luxury pride and pompe is scandalous to all men for they are painted so as if by outward shew they would represent the Majesty of God which they should rather express by godliness and sincerity How far have our Bishops of late degenerated from the moderate estate purity and piety of the antient and true Bishops ..... All those corruptions must be removed by a lawfull and godly Councel to be called by the Kings authority James Silly speaker for the Nobility spake in commendation of their Estate shewing how necessary it is for maintaining the honour of Royalty And concerning Religion it is necessary among many other miss-orders to restrain the usurpation of Church-men for they have usurped too much authority and have large revenues and have encroached upon the houses of Noble men all which they abuse wickedly in the end he petitioneth that
tumultuous talking of their Vocation and of the Supper After that day they changed again the form of Conference five men were chosen on either side to dispute all the matter peaceably On the one side were the five Ministers named before and on the other was Janus Bishop of Valencia Vallius Bishop of Seen Botiller an Abbot the Bishop of Salignac and Espensaeus the Sorbonist They agree on the order of disputation the time place and Notaries They began with the question of the Supper aforme of agreement was drawn up when it was shewd unto the Prelates they would not consent they framed another the next day and shew it unto the Ministers who would not admit that On the thrid day all the ten consented unto this forme We confess that Jesus Christ in the Supper offereth gives and truly exhibiteth unto us the substance of his body and blood by the operation of the Holy Ghost and that we eat spiritually the same body which died for us that we may be bone of his bone and flesh of his flesh to the end also that we may be quickned by him and may understand all things appertaining to our salvation And because faith being grounded on the word of God maketh things that are promised and understood by us to be present by this faith we truly and effectually receive the true and natural body of Christ Jesus by the power of the Holy Ghost and in this respect we confess the presence of his body and blood in the Supper The other Prelates were content with this form but the Sorbonists would not and they blamed their chosen men that they had made a compact with the Ministers neither would they consent unto any more treating Thus was that Conference ended without any effect and the Ministers of Germany after three moneths did returne Ibid. Thus we have seen by what means God did revive the Gospell in France to wit by men of low condition at the first who suffered slaunders proscription stripes burning and every kind of vexation and when it pleased Him he joined unto the Church the Princes and Peers and He opened a wide doore unto the preaching of the Worde when the greatest enemies of the Trueth had the supreme power of government and yet seemed to be brought on their knies The University of Paris in proceedings ages had stood for the trueth and resisted errours creeping-in but at that time became most gross enemies And then Antony King of Navar not only resigned his part of the government unto the Queen and so unto the Guises but was also allured by fair promises of the Pope that he should have all his kingdom of Navar restored unto him and should have divorcement from his present wife and shall have the Queen of Scotland in marriage by whom he may be King of Scotland and England By such persuasions he left the Reformation and became a bitter enemy and seemed most of any to bring ruine unto the Church The Guises then and the Prelates lift up their heads again and used cruel butchery against the Reformed for in the year 1562. in the town Vassi the Reformed were assembled in a large Barn to heare the Word the Duke of Guise came upon them unawares and instantly killed 24. of them 45. were wounded so that within few dayes they died and the Minister with many others were carryed into prison At the same time by means of the Cardinal of Lorrain and the Marshall of Santandrae many of the common people in the town of Seenes and some of the Kings Counsellors were cruelly murdered It was done in like manner in many other places of France Osiander ex Beuther XLVII About the yeare 1540. sundry youngmen in Hungaria hearing The Gospell in Hungary of Luther and Melanthon went unto Witteberg to wit Steven Galssetsi Matthias Devai Andrew Batizi Steven Kis better known by the name Szegedin from his native town Benedict Abadi Emerik Ozorai and some others These being informed in the trueth return into their Country and preached the Gospell with happy success but not without persecution for the Monks stirred up the Civil power against them namely Devai was imprisoned at Cassow where a smith was also in the same prison for laiming the Kings horse in the shoeing there Devai informeth the smith in Religion afterwards the Kings horse amendes and the King commandeth to dismisse the smith and to burn Devai as an heretick The smith answereth I am of the same Religion with Devai and I will live or dy with him for I never knew what Religion or piety was untill I have learned it now from him When this was reported unto the King they were both set free The greatest enemy of those Teachers was George the Treasurer who had been a Monk of S. Pauls at Buda and among them all the most usefull in promoting the Truth was zegedin a learned man as his Works do shew he was persecuted from City to City where he came he had many hearers not only in the Schools but pulpits also and the more he was persecuted the more hearers flocked unto him and the Gospell was the more spread Amongst all those Students who went to Witteberg none maintained the opinion of Brentius concerning the Ubiquity but only Peter Melius and in the end he was convinced by Szegedin and did subscribe unto the truth Michael Starin a Baron became a preacher and Bishop of his own Barony near unto Tolna Mat. Scaric in vita Szegedini At Varadin a learned Mahumetan A dispâ—â—e between a papist and a Turk Deruis Gsielebi did provoke all the Franciscans unto disputation in matter of Religion Neither their Prelate George nor any of the Convent durst answer him wherefore the man like another Goliah did bragg against all Christians untill Bar. Georgieviz who had been a pilgrim and knew the Turkish language undertook the dispute The 29 day of May being the Pentecost in the year 1â—47 was appointed and many both Papists and Turcks assembled in the Monastery The Turk first asks where was God before the making of heaven and earth and other things This question seemed unto the Pilgrim to be impertinent as to the differences of Religion but lest the other might impute it unto his ignorance if he had declined it he said Before the creation God was in his own nature The Turk replieth This answer is dark and can not be understood Georgieviz said God was where He is now Deruis That could not be but He was in a cloud Georgieviz He could not be in a cloud for so a cloud had been before the heaven and the earth but this is contrary unto the words of Genesis The Turks read the books of Moses After more words on both sides Dervis bids the other propound then Georgieviz writeth out of the Alcoran these words in the Arabick language Bisem Allahe El rahmanne El ruoahim that is In the Name of God and of Mercy and of the Spirit and he
countrey c. He had gone into Embden and lived there untill the year 1557 when he sent the book with the dedication unto the States of Holland That book was written in way of a dialogue between Theophilus and Lazarus of which I add a passage or two Lazarus asketh Whereunto doth the Spirit lead the children of God Thophilus answereth Vnto the love of holiness and hatred of sin they are also said to have a delyting and resting heart upon the bountifulness of our heavenly Father in all their necessities sufferings and adversities for the power of Christian faith is of such virtue that it drives through all persecution and suffering unto the acknowledging and feeling of the good will of God toward us with which will of God a Christian believer is so well satisfied that he strives no way against it that the vile flesh of old Adam should suffer here and the wicked will should not have always the dominion Lazarus Whence comes that Christian faith Theophi The knowledge of faith comes by hearing Gods word but the lively feeling and the delight which we get by hearing reading and thinking-upon that word is the gift of God which is powred and ingrafted by the Holy Ghost into the hearts of believers Paul teaches this clearly saying I have planted Apollos watered but God hath given the increase Laza. What is that faith Theoph. Christian faith is a lively fast feeling and trust into the love and mercy of God our heavenly Father manifested unto us in his only begotten Son Jesus Christ Laza. I confesse that I should have my refuge unto the Lord God as the Apostles did but I can not believe that God is so neer us as he was with them in the ship Theoph. Albeit God is not with us visibly as he was with them nevertheless he is with us and in us by his Divine power mercy and anointing of the Holy Ghost especially God is very neer unto them that are grieved in heart the whole Scripture declares in many places that the Lord God holdes us in the hand of his counsell and keeps us under the protection of his wings as a henn keeps her chickens yea can a mother forget her child and not have pitty on the son of her wombe and albeit she should forget him yet I will not forget you Is not this a great comfort that God pittieth us as a mother doth her children Saith not God unto his chosen people He that touches you touches the apple of mine ey ....... Laza. Can we not deserve the kingdom of heaven how comes that Theoph. It is because by nature we are altogether the children of wrath in ourselves we are unclean and begotten of them that were unclean so that the Prophet said truly All our best works and righteousnesses is as a filthy cloath where of we may be ashamed to come into the presence of God and far less can we deserve any good for them If we could satisfy the wrath of God by our good works then Christ had died in vain and we were Saviours of ourselves nor had we need to give God thanks for his mercy to wards us in Christ The kingly Prophet confesses this when he saith Lord enter not into judgement with thy servant for in thy sight can none that lives be justified And that we may do any thing acceptable unto God we must be born again by the quickning water of the Holy Ghost who translates us from the kingdom of deceiving Satan into the kingdom and government of our Lord Iesus Christ So long as we are not by the Spirit of faith purged from our in-bred infidelity and grafted into Iesus Christ as our true Vine to bring forth by him the fruit of life we continue like to bad and unprofitable trees c Lavater Minister of Zurik shewes in a Narration of the Sacramentary strife that in the year 1524. John Rhodius and George Sagan two learned men coming to Zurik conferred with Zuinglius concerning the Sacrament and hearing that he was of the same judgement with them in that question did thank God that they were delivered from the contrary error and as yet they had not shewd the Letter of Honius in which the word Is in the institution of the Supper is expounded Signifieth which exposition Zuinglius did think most convenient That Letter of Honius is large but there he saith Our Lord Iesus had many a time promised remission of sin unto believers and at his last Supper he willing to confirm their hearts added a pawn unto his promise that they might be in no more doubt as a Bridegrom who would assure his Bride that she doubt no more of his love gives her a ring saying Take this there give I thee myself She receiving this ring believes that the Bridegom is her's turns away her heart from all other wooers and thinks how she may please that her spouse So is it with them who receive the Eucharist as a pawn from their Bridegrom c. At that time lived John Pistorius or Baker of Woerden he was a Priest and had been instructed by Io. Rhodius in S. Jerom's School in Utrecht because he married a wife he was accused by the Inquisitors imprisoned and burnt An. 1525. He was a learned man as appeares by his books printed lately These few particulares shew how the light of the Gospel began to breake out in the Netherlands so that even before Luther arose God had preserved from time to time â—ome few believers in the midst of the grossest darkness as also we may under stand how the truth was hated and persecuted as I touched before in the life of Charles V. and more may be seen in the book of Martyrs in the Netherlands about the year 1540. the persecution was hott and then many went from Flanders and other Provinces into England Trigland in his Church histo against Vâ—enbog par 3. King Henry accepted them and placed them in several towns not only for enuy against the Pope but because many of them were wool-weavers and by them he brought that trade into his kingdom In the year 1550. they obtained liberty under the Kings seal that the Dutch and French Churches should continue in their Church-Discipline and order as they were then begun though not conform unto the Disciplin and ceremonies of the English Church and to hold Synods by themselves and that was in every congregation to chuse their own Ministers ruling Elders and deacons but with this condition that when they had chosen a Minister they should crave and obtain the consent of the King or of his heirs or â—uccessors as also when in their Synode they shall chuse a new Superintendent John Lasco was Superintendent at that time and Minister of a Congregation in London by advice of other Ministers Gualter Delen Martin Flandrus Francis Riverius and others he drew-up a book of Discipline prescribing the form of election of Ministers Elders and deacons directions concerning prayers
not do it by another writing I protest unto heeâ— Christian reader my very great grief that those epistles are not blotted out of that works as also in that too large preface which also without my knowledge is prefixed unto that work I allow not whatsoever things may seem to maintain strife or unjust explication or commendation of the sacrament or may seem to advance any man with the disparagement or imputation of others but of this at another time only I would now purge myself from that edition But whereas I have alledged the writings of M. Luther Zuinglius Oecolampad and mine own concerning the presence of the Lord in the holy Supper godly reader doubt not but I have done so to advance the true doctrine of the sacraments and the agreement of the Churches and not for the pleasuring or contemning of any man or of a mind to offend any or to commend any without cause or desert I know by the Lords grace that Luther thinks well of this mystery as of all things whereof true knowledge is necessary unto Religion Therefore seing in the former editions of my Enarrations I have spoken against the natural either union of the body of Christ with the bread or its circumscriptive inclâ—sing in the bread as also of the comforting of consciences by the only outward receiving of the sacrament and against such other fictions as if they had followed upon the words of Luther which he had used when he was speaking of the sacraments it is my part both for Luthers cause who hath deserved well of the Church and for the Church of God and for Christ himself to testify unto the world that I acknowledge him to be free from such devices not only in his judgement but in his words lest any one upon occasion of my writing which may seem to fight with Luthers writings shall think that either Luâ—hâ—â— maintaines any presence of the Lord in the Supper unworthy of the Lord or that I maintain no presence The judgement of Zuinglius and Oecolampad so far as I could understand it therefore have I mentioned that those who reverence these mens works now knowing that these did not maintain naked seals in the Supper without Christ may the more willingly receive the truth of the sacrament if they have missed it and cleave faster unto it if they continued in it and such who make no account of those mens writings should no way reject the gifts of God which were bestowed on those in no small measure specially on Oecolampaâ— as his elaboured works shew abundantly .... God remove all contention from his people and all proposterous affectation and contempt of men and give us grace to embrace his trueth truly and to pâ—omote it happily Amen So far Bucer This was written in the year 1536 what may be gathered out of it I leave unto the judicious reader as also how it agreeth with the practise and doctrine of Luther and them who have followed him after that year CAP. IV. Of BRITANNE 1. William tindall is reckoned among the Englishes to have been next VV. Tindal an English mastyre unto John wickliff for knowledge of the faith and innocency of life he instructed the people in true faith toward Christ as his books yet extant do shew clearly and none did reveale Antichrist more plainly John Fisher Bishop of Rochester did provoke King Henry VIII against him and called him a rebell and contemner of the Kings lawes Therefore he wrote a book with this title The obedience of a Christian man and how Christian rulers ought to governe wherein also if thou marke diligently thou shalt find eyes to perceive the crafty conveyance of all jugglers In his epistle to the reader he saith The word of God is ever hated of the world neither was ever without persecution as thou mayst see in all the histories of the Bible both of the New and Old Testament neither can be no more than the sun can be without his light And forsomuch as contrarily thou art sure that the Popish doctrin what it is Popes doctrin is not of God which as thou seest is so agreeable unto the world and is so received of the world or rather which receives the world and the pleasures of the world and seekes nothing but the possessions of the world and autority in the world and persecutes the word of God and with all wilies drives the people of God from it and with false sophisticall reasons makes them afrayd of it yea curâ—eth them excommunicates them and brings them in belief that they be damned if they look on it and that it is but doctrin to deceive men and move the blind powers of the world to slay with fire water and sword all that cleave unto it Fol. 6. God promised to David a kingdom and immediatly stirred up King Saul against him to persecute and hunt him as men do hares with grehounds and to feret him out of every hole and that for the space of many years to tame and meeken him to kill his lusts and make him feel other mens diseases to make him mercifull and to make him understand that he was made King to minister and serve his brethren and that he should not think that his subjects were made to serve unto his lusts that it were lawfull for him to take away from them life goods at his pleasure O that our Kings were so nurtured now a dayes which our holy bb teach in a far other manner saying your grace shall take his pleasure take what pleasure yee lust spare nothing wee shall dispence with you wee have power wee are Gods vicares and let us alone with the realme wee shall take pains for you your Grace shall but defend the faith only Fol. 13. he saith unto the Curates Wherefore were the holy dayes appointed but that the people should come and learne are yee not abominable Schoolmasters in that ye take so great wages if ye will not teach if yee would teach how can ye do it so well and with so great profit as when the lay people have the Scripture before them in their mother tongue for then they should see by order of the text whether thou juglest or not .... but alas the Curates themselves for the most part wote no more what the new or old testament meaneth than the Turks do neither know they any more than The Bible was unknowen to Curats that they read at masse matens eevensong which yet they understand not nor care they but even to mumble up so much every day as the pye popingay speak they wote not what to fill their bellies If they will not let the lay man have the word of God in his mothers tongue yet let the priests have it which for the most part of them understand no Latine at all .... A thousand things forbid ye which Christ made free and dispence with them again for money neither is there any
the Scripture requires This was by and by reported to the Bishop in words varying a little that a Bishop must be a preacher or els he is a dumbe dog He is sent for and said The reporters are manifest liars The reporters are called and they affirm that he had said so and they profer to bring more witnesses He still saith They are lyaâ—â— More witnesses are brought and many come to heare Then said Seton My Lord you may consider what eares these asses have they can not discern betwixt Paul Esaie Zacharie and Malachie and Frier Alex. Seton I said indeed Paul saith A Bishop should be a teacher Esaâ—e saith shepherds not feeding their flocks are dumbeâ— oggs Zacharie saith they are idle pastours and I declared what those have said and my Lord if you be not offended at them you can not be offended at mee therefore I say again these men are manifest lyaâ—s which have reported that I called you or any other Bishop no Bishops but belly gods The Bishop was offended but durst not at that time proceed against him because he was learned bold and in favour with the King and his Confessour But he and his complices did judge it not expedient such a man to bee with the King and so they endeavoure to make him odious unto the King and call him an heretick The King did remember how in private confession the Frier had admonished him for his lusts of the flesh and loved noâ— such advice and said He knew more of that man than any of them and then subscribes their accusation and promiseth to follow their advice in punishing him and all of that sect Seton is informed of these things and fleeth to Berwick whence he wrote unto the King in this manner Most Gracious Soverain Lord under the Lord and King of all of whom only thy Highness and Majesty hath power and authority to exercize justice within thy realme under God who is King Lord of all realms and thy Seatons letter against the iniquity impiety usurpation of bb and his advice to the King Ma. and all mortall Kings are but servants unto that only immortall Prince Chr. Jesus .... It 's not unknown to thy gracious Highness how thy Mas. somtime servant Oratour and ever shall be to my lifes end is departed out of thy realme ..... but I believe the cause of my departing is unknown which only is Because the bb and churchmen of thy realme have heertofore had such authority over thy subjects that apparently they were rather King and thou the Subject which unjust regiment is of it self false and contrary to holy Scripture Thou art the King Master and they are thy subjects which is true and testified by the word of God And also because they will give no man of whatsoever degree whom they once call hereticks audience time nor place to speak and use defence which is against all lawe .... So that if I might have had audience and shewd my just defence .... I should never have fled .... albeit it had cost mee my life But because I believed that I could have no audience they are so great with thy Ma. I have departed not doubting but moved of God untill a better time that God illuminate thy Ma. even to give every man audience as thou shouldst mayst and art bound by the law of God who are accused to death And to certify thy Highness that these are not vain words here I offer me to come into thy realm again if thy Ma. will give mee audience and hear what I have for mee according to the word of God and cause any Bishop abbot frier or Secular which is most cunning some of them can not read their Matins who are made Judges of heresy to impugne mee by the law of God and if my part be found wrong thy Ma. being present and judge I refuse no pain .... and if I convince them by the law of God and that they have nothing to lay to my charge but the law of man and their own inuentions to uphold their own glory and pridefull life and dayly scourging thy poor subjects I refer myself unto thy Ma. as judge Whether he hath the victory that holds him at the law of God which can not fail nor be false or they that hold themselves at the law of man which is very oft plain contrary and therefore of necessity false for all thing contrary to verity which is Christ and his law is of necessity a ly And to witness that this comes of all my heart I shall remain at Berwick whil I shall have thy Mas. answer and shall without fail return having thy hand writing that I shall have audience and place to speak I desire no more whereof if I had been sure I should never have departed .... Pardon mee to say that which lieth to thy Mas. charge Thou art bound by the law of God albeit they ly and say It appertaines not to thy Ma. to intermedle with such matters to cause every man who in any case is accused of his life to have their just defense and their accusers produced according to their own law They do blinde thy Ma. eies that knowest nothing of thy law but if I prove not this out of their own law I offer mee to the death Thy Ma. therefore may learn by dayly experience seing they neither feare the King of heaven as their lives testifie neither Thee their natural Prince as their vsurped power in their actions shewes why thy Highness should be no longer blinded Thou mayst consider that they intend nothing else but only the upholding of their barded mules augmenting their insatiable avarice and continually overthrowing swallowing up thy poore subiects never preaching nor teaching out of the law of God as they should the ignorant people but contend who may be most high most rich and nearest thy Ma to put thy temporall Lords and Lieges out of thy Counsell favour who should bee and are most tender servants to thy Ma. in all time of need to the defense of Thee and thy Crown ...... Let thy Ma. take boldness and authority which thou hast of God and suffer not their cruell persecution to proceed without audience given to him who is accused ... and then no doubt thou shalt have thy subiects hearts and all that they can do in time of need tranquillity justice and policy and finally the kingdom of heaven May it please you to give a copy of this to the Clergy and keep the originall and thy Ma. shall have experience if I go against one word that I have spoken c. This Letter was delivered unto the King and it was read by many but no answer was returned and the man went into England and preached some years the gospell to the comfort of his hearers The histo of Reformat Others spoke also against the licenciousness of the Clergy that a new resolution was taken to burne moe A
frier John forrest was brought to Santandrews for saying Pa. Hamilton died a Martyr because they had not clear proof against him another frier Walter Laign was sent to confesse him he askes him in way of confession What is his judgement concerning Pa Hamilton Forrest answereth I think he was a good man and the articles might be well defended for which he was condemned This is sufficient evidence to condemn him unto the fire When they lead him out to be degraded he cried among the people Fie on falshood fie on false friers revealers of confession let never a man trust them after mee they are despisers of God and deceivers of men While they consult upon the manner and place of his execution John lindsay a gentle man waiting upon the Bishop said If yee will burn any more do it in a hollow cellar for the smoke of Mr Pa. hamilton hath infected all these on whom it blew Nevertheless he was burnt at the north side of the abbey that the hereticks of Anguise might see the fire The persecution goeth-on James Hamilton of Livinston brother of the Martyr and his sister Caâ—herin were summoned to compear at Halirudhouse before the Bishop of Ross The King adviseth the gentleman not to appear he was condemned for not obeying Catherin was asked whither she believes to be justified by works She answered I believe no person can be justified by their own works John spence a Lawyer had a long discourse of the diversity of works of congruitie and of condignity c. The young woman saith Worke here work there what kinde of work is all this I know perfitly that no work can save mee but the works of Christ my Saviour The King laugheth at the answer and taking her aside persuades her to recant her opinion and by her example sundry others at the same time were moved to abiure their profession as Wi. kirk a priest Adam daes c. So soon as these were dismissed Normand gourley and David straton were brought to tryall Norman was charged for denying Mo are persecuted purgatory and that the Pope had any jurisdiction in Scotland David had been turbulent and was by conference with John Erskin of Dun becom another man and God had kindled in his heart such love to the knowledge of trueth that he oft prayd for spirituall courage if he shall be brought to suffer for Christ He was charged for maintaining that tyths were not due to Church-men He denied that he had said so but said he I send a fish-boat to the sea and they are so rigorous in craving the tenth fish that they can not be contented and I said If they will not believe how many fishes are taken go and see where they are taken yea and I gave order to my servants to cast the tenth fish into the sea And â—e was further accused of the same points wich Norman He was condemned with him and was offered to be spared if he would burne his bill which was then vsed as the signe of recanting but he would not So they were burnt together August XXVII year 1534 At the same time were summoned Alex Alesse Jo. Fife John macbee and one Macdowall they fled into England and thereafter into Germany the first two were Professours of Divinity in Lipsia the thrid was called Maccabeus and was Chaplain to Christian King of Denmark As the history of the Reformation shewes there were civil broils in the countrey and the persecution was interrupted untill the year 1538. and in the mean while the knowledge of the truth increaseth partly by conference of men about what had been done and partly by reading the New testament in English and partly by report of merchants and â—eamen telling what was a doing in other countries in the cause of religion The bb and their officialls accurse many for triffles and pecuniall causes the people contemn their excommunications therefore the bb would strengthen their sentences by civill autority and procure an act of Parliament against such who lay 40 daies under excommunication James 5. Parl. 4. Act. 8. III. The heat of persecution in England seemed but to begin in year 1527. The beginning of Reformation in England those who before were called Lollards were then called Lutherans great numbers were burnt whereby the King thought to promerite the Popes favour Behold how God brings light out of darknes When King Henry had been 20 years married he falles into the scruple whither his marriage was lawfull but who can tell whither he was so touched indeed or King Henry intends to divorce but a pretext in respect he had not a son or that he loved another woman Yet so it was he abstaines from her company and speakes of divorcement The Queen sendeth unto the Pope and complaines the King also sendeth and craves that the Pope would justify by the sacred word the former dispensation to marry or dissolve the marriage How this was carried in the Popes court none can declare better than an Italian and so Pe. Soave in Histor Conc. Triden hath it thus Pope Clemens in time of his distress had It is pleaded at Rome good hope if the Kings of France England shall continue in his grace and make disturbance unto Cesar in the Kingdom of Naples therefore he dispatches Card. Campegius into England and commits the cause unto him and the Card. of York The King was certified by letters from Rome that the cause shall be discerned speedily in his favours this was in the year 1528. But when Clemens considereth that the Emperours favour was more usefull unto him in recovering the City Florence in the year 159. he sent Francis Campana unto Campegius ordering him to burne his former Bull and proceed warily in that cause Campegius deviseth pretexts of delay and pretends difficulties The King observes his jugling and askes the advice of the Universities in Italy Germany France Some were against his mind and some for him especially the Parisians and many thought that they were moved by his gifts more than by weight of reason But the Pope whether willing to gratifie Caesar or fearing that by means of the Card. of York some what might happen contrary to his mind drawes back the cause unto himself The King being He marryeth without the Popes indulgence impatient and smelling the fraud forsakes Catharin and marrieth Anna Bolen in the year 1533. Nevertheless the plea is continued but slowly that if the Pope can he may both satisfie the Emperour and decline the offense of the King And then he touches not the point but some accessory articles especially he decerneth against the King that it was not lawfull for him by his own authority and without the Sentence of the Church to forsake the company of his wife When the king understood this in the beginning of the year 1534 he denieth obedience unto the Pope and chargeth all his subjects that they send no mony unto Rome nor pay
Peter-pence unto any of the Collectors This vexeth the Romane Court and all their thoughts were upon remedies Many would proceed with censures against the king and interdict all Nations to have commerce with England but they took a more moderate course to serve the time and by intercession of France to compose the business And Francis undertooke it and sent the Bishop of Parise unto Rome with tolerable propositions and in the mean while they went on slowly at Rome that they would decern nothing unless Cesar would either first ot at the same time revenge by the sword his cousin's wrong The plea was branched into 23 articles as 1. whether Prince Arthur had carnall copulation with Catherin The half of Lent was spent on this question then March 19 Newes were brought to Rome that a famous libell was published in England against the Pope and all his Court and that before the king was a comâ—dy to the great reproach of the Pope and the Cardinals Then all were in a rage and March 24 they pronounce sentence that the marriage betwixt Henry Catharin was lawfull and unless he hold her for hiâ— wife he shall he reputed as excommunicated This praecipitation pleaseth not the Pope for within sixe dayes Letters come from France shewing that Henry is content to submitt unto their judgement and obey the Pope if such Cardinals were secluded of whom he was jealous and such as were free of suspicion were sent to Camerac and there determine the plea and Francis sent Oratours for tâ—is effect Thâ—n Clemens adviseth on pretenses to suspend the Sentence and recover a lost cause But Henry said Their Sentence was nothing unto him he is the only Lord of his own kingdom as the Pope is the only Bishop of Rome and he will do as the Easterne Church did of old He renunceth the Pope and takes his power unto himself in England to wit he will keep the Christian faith and cast-off the Popes authority nor will he suffer that the Lutheran or any other heresy have place in his â—ealm And so he did for he publisheth an Edict whereby he declares himself The head of the Church of England and chargeth upon pain of death that no man assâ—ribe any power unto the Pope within Englâ—nd and commandeth all the Collectors of Peter-pence to be gone All those were confirmed by ordinance of the Estates which they call the Parliament And it was also Acted that the archb of Canterburry shall invest all the bb of England and that the Churchmen shall pay yearly unto the King 150000 pounds for defence of the kingdom against whatever enemy Various were the judgements of men concerning this action of the King some said it was done prudently that he had cast of the Romane See without any alteration of religion without any sedition among his subjects and without appeal of his cause unto a Councel for if he had permitted it unto the judgement of a Councel he saw that he could not carry it without difficulty and the issue might have been dangerous for a Councel consisting of Church-men would without doubt have maintained the Papal power seing albeit they be in some respect obnoxious unto Emper. and Princes yet they do prefer the eminency of the Pope nor among the Churchmen is any but the Pope that carrieth sway having no Superour in degree of honour But the Roman Court argueth it could not be affirmed that he had made no change in religion â—hen the chief and first article of their faith concerning the Primacy of the Pope was changed for which alone they should have kindled the fire of sedition as if all had been changed and the event did confirm this seing the King was driven by necessity of maintaining this edict to punish severely his formerly dearest minions Nor can it be easily told how great offense and sadness not only at Rome but every where this departure of so great a Prince from the obedience of the Pope wrought in the â—earts of Churchmen Certainly â—t was a cleare document of humane frailty whereby it often hapneth that what things were most advantagious turn at last to the greatest A wicked policy of the bb loss and harm For the Romish PP by dispensations of marriages and sentences of divorces either granted or denied were wont to make great advantages under the name of Christs Vicar as under a shadow covering those Princes which thought it expedient either by some incestuous marriage or by violating one and contracting another to make new purchase of other Landes or to cut away the rights and titles of diverse competitours and that made sure friendship among them The Pope and the Princes when his authority did serve to maintain their power without which the actions of Princes being unlawfull had been clearly condemned hindered nor only unto these Princes but unto all their children which might have been called to prove the lawfulness of their birth So far Pe. Soave in hist Conâ— Trid. Lib. 1. Others shew what was done in England Card. Wolsey archb of York had advised the King unto that divorcement but when he understood of his affection toward Anna Bolen he changeth his mind because she was infected so he spoke with Lutheranisme and he wrote unto the Pope that for this cause he would not consent unto the divorce Thus we see that in all these variations both at Rome and in England the Pope and his Cardinals look not to any Rule either of Gods word or of reason but are moved by the Spring of their own interest When the King understood of these Letters by his Agent lying at Rome he was highly displeased and displaceth Wolsey of his office of Chanceller in France and of two bishopricks for he had three York Duresme Winchester and at last â—e sent the Captain of his Gaird to bring him to London but he died by the way of a flixe When the king was married with Queen Anna he entangleth all the Clergy by the law Praemunire for assisting the Popes Legate They submitt themselves namely the Prelates profer for discharge of that law to give unto the king 100000 pounds out of Canterburry and 18840 pounds out of York and in their submission they call the King the head of the Church In the Parliament An. 24. of his reigne in January following he annulleth some former Acts that were made against hereticks and ordaineth that none shall be in danger for speaking against the Popes pretented authority or his Decrees or lawes which are not grounded on the holy Scriptures Item An. 25 ch 39 he appointed 32 judges out of the higher lower houses whereof 16 should be of the clergy and 16 of the temporality and all at his own nomination to examine the Synodal Canons and to determine of them either to stand in strength or to abrogat them at their discretions Item the Clergy should promise on the word of a priest never to assemble without the Kings
licence nor enact constitutions without his consent Item that all cases that were before reserved from the power of the bb unto the Pope were declared to appertain unto the King and his commissioners as to dispense with Canons to divide or unite bishopricks Item all annats or first year's fruits and tyths of Benefices were forbidden to be carried out of the Country and An. 26 c. 3. they were ordained to be payd unto the King as before unto the Pope Item no appellation should be made to Rome Item Peter-pence pensions all such exactions shall cease With express provision that the King nor his subjects shall not intend to vary from the articles of the Catholick faith of Christendom Item the degrees of consanguinity affinity that are prohibited by the law of God were explained published The Kings marriage with Catherin was declared unlawfull and his marriage with Anna daughter to the Earle of Wiltshire was approved The excommunication of the King was affixed on the church-doors of Dunkirk because the Nuntio durst not come into England But the King proceeds in parliament An. 26. c. 1. renouncing and causing the subjects to renounce the Pope and establishing the Papal authority in his own person The oath of the clergy unto the Pope is made void and they are ordained to give their oath unto the king The bb and Doctours of Divinity and of both lawes do both by word write and in their Convocations confirme all that the king had done in Parliament Jo Fisher Bishop of Rochester and Thomas Moore refuse to subscribe therefore they were committed Pope Paul hearing of Fisher's constancy as they called it there creates him a Cardinall for he said The King will not put hands in a Cardinal but ere the Bull came the king had intelligence of it and caused to execute the Bishop and Thomas Moore An. 1535. It was the just judgement of God on them for they had incensed the king against many Martyrs namely Fisher caused his Dean Do. Parker to take up and burn the body of William Tracy an Esquire in Rochester-shire after it had lyen in the grave three years because he said in his latter Will he would have no pompe at his buriall and he trusted in Christ only hoping to be saved by Him and by no Saint Tho cooper at An. 1532. Likewise lest the Pope did provoke other Princes against king Henry he sent Ambassadors with Letters and informations unto the Emperour the kk of France .... entreating them to keep amity The summe of his Letter unto James V. king of Scotland was Forasmuch as the Pope without the knowledge of the Emperour or French king or Germane Princes hath excommunicated King Henriâ—â— Letter uâ—â—o king Iamâ—â— V. against the Pope and Card. mee and now the Popes Nâ—ntio the Cardinal of Scotland is arrived with commission as I hear it brooted but have no intelligence to practâ—ze some anoisance by his pretended censures against mee thy uncle Therefore I premonish and require thy Grace and most heartily pray thee to consider 1. the Supremacy of Princes granted by the holy Scriptures unto mee and other Princes in their Churches 2. to weigh what Gods word calleth a Church 3. what superstitions idolatries and blind abuses have crept into all realmes to the high displeasure of God 4. what is to be understood by the censure excommunication of the Church and how no such censure can be in the power of the Bishop of Rome or of any other man against mee or any other Prince having so just ground to avoide from the root and to abolish so execrable authority which the Bishop of Rome hath vsurped and vsurpes upon all Princes to their great dammage My request therefore to my nephew is to consider of what moment it should bee unto yourself having your subiects evill instructed in the premisses if you agree unto such censures and by such example give upper-hand over yourself and other Princes unto that vsurper of Rome as is like to happen in other places of Christendom where the true declaration of the word of God shall have free course to scourge them unless they will adore and kiâ—â—e the foot of that corrupt holiness which desireth nothing but pride and the vniversall thrall of Christendom under Rome's yoke I aâ—so premonish your Grace that you would not receive the Popes Cardinal into your Countrie for he will not be content to be next unto you but assuredly he will be equall yea and usurp over you and be a heavie burden unto your conntrie as experience teaches in England c. After this Henry enioyeth peace notwitstanding all that the Pope wrought against him Jo. Fox Act. moni But upon this occasion the King of France was persuaded by the Pope not to pay as he was wont yearly 95000 Crowns and other 10000. crowns as a Treatie of peace betwixt the kingdoms did specifie In the year 1536. Q. Catherin died Q. Anna and her brother were beheaded with Henry Norreys and Francis Weston and other two gentle men of the bedchamber for what cause it is not known â—aith Jo. Foxe but within three Dayes the king married Lady Jane Seimer First by a Convocation and then by Parlament An. 32. Henry VIII his marriage with Lady Anna was declared unlawfull no reason is alledged in the Act and he excludes his daughters Mary and Elisabet from succession and declareth the Crown to appertain uâ—to the heirs to be begotten In the next year prince Edward was borne and within 12. dayes his mother died Then by determination of Synods and Sentence of both Universities it was acknowledged that unto the king did belong the title The Supream head of the Church that is as they expounded it under Christ the Supream member of the Church within his own dominions to commande for trueth and not against trueth Fran. Mason lib. 3. c. 3. According to this title he began Steps of Reformation to consider the estate of the Church by advice and prudence of the godly Lord Cromwell and others of his Counsell he understood that the corrupt estate of the Church had need of Reformation in many things yet because so many superstitious persons were to be turned from their olde customs he procures an Act of Parlament An. 32. of his reigne that whatsoever article of faith and declaration of other expedient points the Archbb. Bishops and a great number of the learned Doctors with consent of the King shall think needfull expedient together with their determination of other points and ceremonies in Divine Service shall have the strength of an Act of paâ—liament Then he would not Reforme all at once but purposing to lead them softly he intendeth to proceed by degrees First he publisheth a litle book bearing the inscription Articles deuised by his Highness to estable Christian quietnes vnity In this were 1. the articles of the Creed necessary to be believed by all men 2. the doctrine of
Edward and Zealous of the Reformed religion Henry would not suffer Gardener to come into his presence in time of his sicknes but called oft for Cranmer to receive spirituall confort Jo. Foxin Acts. Great joy was among the Fathers at Trent and Rome when they heard of his death Pe. Soave But they where disapointed as followes IV. Pope Paul seeing that England had left him and fearing the like departure â— Light persecution continue in Scotland of Scotland creates David beton one which was not entred into the order of priesthood Cardinal S. Stephani de Monâ—e Coelio and sent him as his Legat to prevent defection Strict inquisition was made at his command in the year 1538. many both in Edinburgh and Sant Andrewes for fear did abjure the reformed Religion Notwithstanding his opposition the light of the Trueth spreads in the cloisters and the Friers preach against the ignorance and malice of the Bishops In February 1538. the bishops held a meeting at Edinburgh There two Friers Killore and Beverage two priests Duncan Simson and Thomas Forrest and a gentle man Tho. Forrester were condemned and burnt upon the Castle-hill Thomas Forrest had been Vicar of Dolor and was delated unto the Bishop of Dunkell for preaching every sunday to his parishoners upon the Epistles Gospels of the day the Bishop desireth him to forbear seing that diligence brought him into suspicion of heresy but said he if you can find a good Gospell or a good epistle that makes for the liberty of the holy Church teach that and leave the rest Thomas answereth I have read both the New testament and the old and I never found an ill epistle or an ill gospell in any of them The Bishop replieth I thank God I have lived well these many years and never knew the old nor new I content mee with my Portuise and Pontificall and if you leave not those fantasies you will repent when you can not mende it He answered he thought it his duty to do as he did and had layd his account with any danger that may follow The sommer following Jer. Russell a gray frier and Thomas Kennedy a young man of Aire not above 18 years of age were at Glascow accused of heresy because the Bishop Gawin Dumbar was thought cold in the business Mrs John Lawder And. Oliphant and frier Maltman were sent from Edinburgh to assist him The young man would have saved his life by denying the pointâ— layd to his charge but when he heard Russel's answers he falls upon his knees and saith Wonderfull o Lord is thy love and mercy towards mee a miserable wretch for even now I would have denied thee and thy son the Lord Jesus Christ my only Saviour and so have thrown myself into everlasting condemnation thou by thy own hand hast pulled mee back from the bottom of hell and given mee to feell most heavenly comfort which hath removed the ungodly fear that before oppressed my mind now I defy death do what yee please I praise God I am ready The Frier reasoneth a long time with his accusers and when he heard nothing from them but bitter and menacing speeches he said This is your houre and power of darknes now yee sit as Judges and we stand and wrongfully are condemned but the day comes which will shew our innocency and yee shall see your own blindness to your everlasting confusion go on and fulfill the measure of your iniquity At these words the Bishop was moved and said These rigorous executions hurt the cause of the Church more than wee think of and therefore in may opinion it were better to spare the mens lives and take some other course with them These which were sent to assist said If he will follow any other course than which had been kept at Edinburgh he could not be esteemed a friend of the Church So he consentes to their cruelty All the time the fire was a preparing Rusell comforts the young man and useth such speeches Fear not brother for he is more mighty which is in us than he who is in the world the pain which wee shall suffer is short and light but our joy consolation shall never have an end death can not destroy us for it is destroyed already by him for whose sake wee suffer let us strive to enter by the same straite way which our Saviour hath taken before us The hearers were wonderfully moved with these and such words and seeing their constancy Spotswo in the Histo Lib. 2. At that time Geo. Buchanan was imprisoned for his poësie written against the Franciscans but he escaped out of prison The Bishops intend to use the like cruelty in all parts of the realme nevertheless day by day not only the learned but even those of whom such gifts could scarcely have been expected began plainly to paint forth the hypocrisy of friers and ignorance of priests Bishop Beaton becomes sick and commits his charge to his nephew the Cardinal which did succeed him At his first entring to shew his grandure he calleth to Sant Andrews in Maje 1540. eight Earls Lords 5 Bishops In May Anno 1540. 4 Abbots with a great number of Barons Priours Deans and Doctours and sitting in a chaire somewhat above them all because he was a Cardinal he speaks of the danger of the Catholick Church by the increase of hereticks and their boldnesse even in the Kings Court where they finde too great countenance He named Sir John Borthwick commonly called Captain Borthwick and some call him Provest of Lithgow whom he had caused to be summoned for dispersing the English New Testament and books of Jo. Oecolampade Melanthon and Erasmus and for maintaining diverse heresies and the Cardinal craves their assistance in proceeding in justice against him Among other articles these were read 1. The Pope hath no greater authority over Christians then any other Bishop hath 2. Indulgences granted by the Pope are but to deceive poor souls 3. bb priests and other clerks may lawfully marry 4. the heresies commonly called the heresies of England and their new liturgy is commendable and should be embraced c. He appeares not and is condemned for these particulars as an heresiarch and is ordained to be burnt in effigie if he can not be apprehended He sled into England and King Henry imploieth him in a commission to the Protestant Princes in Germany for a confoederation in defense of their common profession Some years preceeding King Henry had sent the Bishop of S. Davids with some English books unto his nephew K. James aiming to induce him unto the like Reformation and in that year he craves a meeting at York to treat of the common good of both kingdoms The King was advised by the Nobility to prepare for that journy and he returnes answer that he will come But the Cardinal and clergy fearing the effects of that Conference set themselves against it they cast the seed of discord among the Counsellers
and propound unto the King the inconstancy of promises from an hostile king he needs not go into England for any benefite seing he hath enough at home they promise to give him yearly 30000 crowns from the Church and of them which are rebellious against the holy Father the Pope and his lawes he may make unto the Crown yearly above 100000 Crouns if he will authorize such a Judge as they would name to proceed against them Nor can there be any danger in arraigning them seing it is known that they do use the Bible in English they talk commonly of the Popes power they despise the Service of the Church they deny obedience unto sacred persons and are not worthy to live under a king By these persuasions the king gives-over his journey to York Wherefore king Henry was offended and prepares an Army against Scotland and James prepares another to inuade England In time of these levies the Cardinal gives unto the king a catalogue of above 300 persons whom in his inquisition he had appointed unto death but this bloody designe was stayd by that preparation and taken away by the death of the king For the sum of the warrs is when the Scots were past Solvay a gentle man Oliver Sinclare shewes his Commission to be Commander in chieff the Noble men refuse to fight under his command and were taken captives the water flowing they could not return and King James hearing of their overthrow died in sorow within 3. dayes on December 13. year 1542 leaving a Daughter Mary five dayes old to be his heire Then were various discourses what might be the issue of those warrs Every one talkes as he wisheth or feareth Henry calleth for the captives unto White-hall and shewes them how God had offered them a most fit occasion of firme concord if their Queen were contracted with his son They do promise to use their diligence so far as they could without prejudice of the kingdom and their own infamy and so were dismissed in January Buchan Histor Libr. 14. 15. Then the Cardinall had more than hope to be Regent he causeth a Priest Hen. Balfour to write as the Kings last will that he and some others should be Governours and the Queen Dowager favoureth him But these who loved not his Inquisition and others calling to mind the former difficulties of the kingdom in the like case chuseth and declareth February 10. James hamilton Earle of Arran who was one of these whom the Cardinal had appointed unto death and next heire of the â—rown to be Regent during the minority of the infant Queen He had two preachers Thomas Guilliam and John rough sound in religion according to these times The Card. was not content with the Regent nor his preachers he endeavoureth to molest him and to stay the preaching of the Word In March a Parliament was assembled thither Ralph Sadler Ambassadour from England comes for common peace and by the way to put in mind the former captives of their promises The Contract of promise was once concluded but the Qu. Dowager the Card. and the Prelates do so wilfully oppose it that with common voice of the most part the Cardinal was removed and shut up strait in a chamber untill the votes were asked then the marriage was concluded other conditions of peace were penned and pledges were ordained to be sent into England The Cardinal was convoied to Palkeith and there kept as in firme warde by intercession of the Queen he obtaines liberty to go unto Seton and afterwards was set at full liberty In the same The first Pâ—blick step of Reformation Parliament the rigour of Acts against them who have English Bibles was taken off The Prelates did obiect that the Church had forbidden all languages in religion but three Hebrew Greek and Latine The Lords demande When was that inhibition made seing Chrysostom complaines that men will not use the sacred books in their own language The Bishops answer These were Greeks The Lords reply Christ commandeth that his Word be preached unto all Nations and therefore it should be preached in every language which the Nation understands best and if it should he preached in all tongues why should it not be read in all tongues In the end the best part prevailes and liberty was granted to read the Bible and to say prayers in the vulgar language This was not a small victory of the trueth and thereby many simple ones receive information Sundry treatises went abroad against the tyranny and abuses of the Church of Rome and many in forrein Nations praise God for the Regent At that time the New Testament was so unknowen unto the multitude of priests that they were not ashamed to say in their preachings That book was written by Luther Not long after the Abbot of Pasley comes out of France and prevailes so with his brother the Regent that Frier Guilliam and hindred again was put from preaching and went into England and John rogh went to Kyle and all godly men were terrified from Court Likewise the Card. hindereth the sending of the pledges into England and by his meanes and of his complices the Regent was persuaded to alliance with France Yea the craftly insinuations of the Card. and Abbot move the Regent to ren ounce the profession of the Gospell and submit himself unto the Pope Then every thing was done at the nod of the Cardinal many were persecuted of whom some fled and some were burnt as An. 1546. in February Ja. huncer Will. lambe Witanderson and Ja. rannelt burgesses of Sant Iohn stoun because they had eaten a goose on a fryday and a woman because in her travelling she would not call upon Mary John rogers a black â—rier who had faithfully preached the gospell unto many in Anguise and Merns was murdered in the sea-tower of Santandrews and then was thrown over the wall and a report was spred that he had broken his own George VVishart neck In the year 1544. came home that blessed servant of Christ George wishart one of great learning Zeal and modesty as I being young have heard of very antient men he had been Schoolemaster of Montros and there did teach his disciples the new testament in Greek for this fault he was delated unto the Bishop of Brechen in time of the persecution An. 1538. when he was summoned to appear he fled and after sixe years returnes with more knowledge of the trueth and with more Zeall He preached first in Montros within a private house next unto the church except one then in Dundie where by authority of the Card. he was prohibited to preach because the town was so ready to forsake the Word of God for boast of a man he foretold that a scourge was coming shortly upon them From thence he went to Aire and preached in the open fields at the church of Gastoun for he was hindered by the Bishop of Glasgow to preach in a Church There he is informed that within
Somerset that he had changed the lawes of the realme and had secret intelligence with forrein Ambassadours without their knowledge c. And for these causes he was beheaded in the Tower An. 1552. So variance entereth among them and coldness of Religion repossesseth many and some have written that the King was poisoned Certainly for a clearer manifestation of mens hearts the King was visited with long sicknes and died July 6. An. 1553. In time of his sicknes he aduised with his Privie Counsell who should have the government after him for albeit his Father had appointed Mary to succeed yet seing she is of a contrary religion and it is doubted of the lawfulnes of her birth and himself is of lawfull years he accounts it proper unto him to name his heire and the rather that it is to be feared that she will not only subâ—ert religion but the realm shall be thralled to a stranger as Scotland is unto France After deliberation it was decreed to chuse Lady Jane daughter of the Earle of Suffolk and of Mary daughter of King Henry 7. So foure dayes after Edwards death Lady Jane was proclamed Queen by authority of the Counsel Many of the Nobility and people were much displeased not so much for love of Mary as for hatred to the Duke of Northumberland because Lady Jane was married unto his fourth son At this time Mary goeth into Norfolk and Suffolk and promiseth unto them of the Reformation that she shall change nothing in Religion as it was established by her brother They take her part She writes abroad for aid and carryeth her self as Queen The Counsell câ—â—vâ—eâ—ing at London sendeth somâ— forces under the conduct of Northumberland to apprehend her But then the Counsell perceiving the Mary the Popâ—sh Queen overthrows all for a time inclination of the people and hearing that the Reformed of Norfolk and Sâ—â—folk were for her change their Sentence they cause proclaime Mary Queen and keep La. Jane in the Tower When these newes were brought into the Campe all men forsook the Duke but when they receive Letters from the Counsell in name of Queen Mary they take him and bring him to London Then he made open profession of Popery under hope to gaine the Queen's favour and liberty but was beheaded Ja. Thuan lib. 13. ad An. 1553. Cardinal Reginald Pool hearing at Rome that King Edward was dead hasteneth towards England hoping to have the Crown by râ—gâ—t for he had pretensions or by marriage with Mary The Emperour inuites him to come into Germany by his way and entertaines him with great shew of honour untill by his Ambassadour he had finished a Contract of marriage betwixt his son Philip Mary and by the Queens patent he became archbishop of Canterbury Then another world was to be seen processions of joy were in Italy for regaining England uâ—to the Romane Seâ— Pe Soave in Coâ—â— Trud. Gardener Tonstall and other Popish Bishops were aâ—vanceâ— Cranmer Latimer Ridley and other Reformed Bishops were committed to prison and burnt reading and printing of English Bibles and of late bookâ— were discharged the Supremacy of the Pope was ploclaimed the Latine â—asâ—â— was uâ—ed the clause of prayer that God would deliver the kingdom from sedition and tyranny of the â—ishop of Rome was blotted out of the Lâ—taâ—â— the Queen would not suffer her fathers name in publick prayers because he â—ad made apostaâ—y from the Church Ja. Thua lo. cit All temporaries turâ— their clockâ— wicked men reioice good men are oppressed some fiâ—d maâ—y were imprisoned some sterve in prison many hundreds were bâ—rnâ— in a word in no Kings time beeing free from waâ—â—e were so many killed as in the five years reigne of Q. Mary by beheading hanging burning racking and sâ—erving That cruel Bishop Bonner beholding how joyfully the Martyrs suffered said to one of them They call mee bloody Bonner a vengeance on you all I would fain be rid of you but yee have a delight in burning if I might have my will I would sew your moâ—ths put you in sacks and drown you all Gods revenging hand was â—pon these pâ—rsecuters Gardener the archpersecuter being at dinner with the Duke of Norfolk and hearing that Bishop Ridley and Mr. Latimer were burnt at Oxford shewes no litle joy and by and by was so smitten none knowing how that he was carryed from table to a bed where he lay 15. dayes in such intolerable torments that in all that space he could voide neither by urine nor otherwise his tongue hangeth out and so died Do. Morgon who condemâ—ed Ferrare Bishop of S. Davies and vsurped his place was sâ—itten that when he would eat nothing went down but it bursted out again somtime at his moâ—th and somtime at â—is nose Do Dunning the bloody Chanceller at Norwich was taken away suddenly the like befell Bâ—rrie Commissarie of Norfolk c. Mary had her kingdom diminished by losse of Cales which eleven English kings had kept and the countrie was plagued with famine that the subiects were glad to eat ackorns she was never able to put the Crown on her husbands head of all things both he and shee was most desirous to have children but she had none once she was thought to be bigg with child but of what she was delivered it was known to few then Philip left her and she had neither the love of hâ—r subiects nor his company nor could marry another at last she was diseased some called it a tympany others call it melancholy because of her deep and continuall groanes she died November 17. An. 1558. and her cousine the Card. died within sixteen hours after her Jo. Foxe in Acts. Enduring her reigne La. Elisabeth was kept in the Tower Gardener and others sought her death often they accuse her of treason and would have stirred up King Phillip against her but he preserveth her not for any love to her person or religion but for reason of State lest she being taken out of the way and the Queen dying without children the kingdoms of Scotland England and Irland might be annexed unto the Crown of France by means of Mary Qu of Scotland next heire of â—ngland and at that time affianced to the Daulphin of France than which the Spaniard thought no thing could happen more adverse to his affectation of greatnes At first when She was locked up she was much daunted but being comforted afterwards she said The skill of a Pilot is not known but in a tempest and a true Christian appeares best in time of tentation In the year 1558. they condemne her to be beheaded and went to bring her to execution by miraculous providence she was preserved The lieutenant of the Tower will not give them credite and goeth to ask the Queen whether it was her will Mary saith Not and commandeth to set her at liberty And is proclamed Queen On the very day of Marie's death Elisabeth was proclamed Queen and so of a prisoner was acknowledged by
indulgences purgatory images and Reformation of Monasteries was quickly dispatched with out debating or dispute but only by suffrages The Index the Missall Ritual Breviary and Agends were reserved unto the Pope and the Session by anticipation was held December 3. and 4. When the decrees from the beginning untill this time were read a Secretary going in the midst asked Whether the Fathers were pleased to make an end of the Synod and Whether the Presidents in name of the Councel should crave confirmation of the decrees from the Pope They answered not one by one but all together placet Then the prime Legate gave unto every one there present and who hadâ— assisted in the Councel a plenary indulgence then blessing the Councel he dismissed the Fathers Car. Lorrain as if he had been a deacon roaring and the Fathers answering wished eternal felicity unto the PP Paul and Julius all happiness unto Pius 4 eternal memory unto Charles 5. Emperour and long life unto Ferdinand and all Princes and protectors of the Councel then they gave thanks unto the Legats and Cardinals they wished long life and safe return unto the Bishops they commended the faith of this Synod as the faith of Saint Peter they denounced anathema against all hereticks without particular mention of any and they commanded the Fathers to subscribe the decrees XVI The Legats return to Rome before Christmes There was a Consultation at Rome dispute about the confirmation of the decrees The Pope would have subscribed simply but some Courtiers said It hath been decreed against plurality of Benefices and against No-residence of prelats and if they for confirmation of the decrees shall henceforth practize contrarily the people who are not capable of expressed exceptions and reservations will be ready to calumniat For this reason some who had bought their places and feared the losse of them demanded restitution Some advised to confirm the decrees of faith presently and to proceed in maturity with the others for some of them deserve consideration in respect of their confusion and the impossibility of some that have need of dispensation It is better to moderate them in time then first to strengthen them by confirmation and afterwards to moderate them Car. Amulius said Those fourty years by past the world was crying for a general Councel as the only and soverain remedy of the present maladies of Christendom but if so soon as it is ended question be made of moderating correcting or leaving it in suspense without confirmation it will be a manifestation that necessary provision hath not been found at Trent and then other means will be sought by National Synods or other wayes but if the decrees be approved as a perfect Reformation and giving as far execution as is possible many will believe that nothing is wanting and nothing is more necessary then to spread a fame of the Councel that it hath prescribed a perfect Reformation not suffering it to be known that any Cardinal doubteth but that it hath performed all for which it was called By so doing the humours of men will be quieted by degrees and his Holiness may provide for his Ministers by dispensations for his Apostolical authority is reserved in the decrees and in time things will insensibly the world not observing it return to their own posture yea and if this course be not taken the world which alwayes makes the worst interpretation will nullify all the decrees if there be any alteration or the confirmation be delayd yea they will say The Legates approve this oration but it was opposed by all the Offices of Court almost representing their own losses and that it will turn to the diminution of his Holiness revenues Hugo Boncompagne Bishop of Vesta afterwards a Cardinal said He could not but marvel at their vain fears seeing greater authority can not be given unto these decrees then unto former Councels and Decretals and nevertheless the Pope may dispence with them and a law consists not in words but in the sense neither in that which the vulgares and Grammarians give unto it but which custom and authority do confirm Lawes have not power but what is given them by him who governeth and hath the charge to execute them he may give them a more ample or stricter sense yea and contrary unto that which they do import and to withstand the temerity of Doctors who the more ignorant they are of government presume the more to interpret lawes whereby authority is confounded therefore all men should be forbidden to write upon the decrees And if his Holiness would ordain that Judges in all their doubts should resort unto the Apostolical See â—one shall be able to make use of the Councel in prejudice of the Court And as there is a Congregation that with good fruit is set over the Inquisition so his Holiness may appoint another for expounding the decrees of this Councel unto whom all doubts may be referred from all parts of the world This being done said he he foresawe that by the decrees of the Councel the authority of the Apostolical See the prerogatives and liberties of the Roman Church will not only not be diminished but enlarged if they know how to make use of those means All were persuaded with those reasons and this Overture was followed January 26. An. 1564. a decree was enacted conform to this oration in all points to wit confirmation monition inhibition and reservation and the Acts of the Councel were published with a Bull containg this decree XVII Behold now how those decrees were accepted by others How the Decrees were accepty others It was said every where One party had taken notice of the cause and another had pronounced the Sentence seing the decrees had not authority from the Synod but from the confirmation of the Pope who in his decree saith that he had seen the decree of craving his confirmation and speakes not of his seeing any other decree but it is more reasonable that the decrees should have their authority from such who had examined and voiced unto them then from him who had not seen them Vnto this it was replied It was not necessary the Pope should read them seeing nothing was concluded at Trent but what he had defined before More particularly the King of Spain dissembled not that the Councel did not please him and he called the Bishops and clergy together to consider what was to be done with the decrees and at command of the King and his Counsell Synods were that year and Presidents were sent to every one of them and these did propound what decrees seemed good unto the King This was offensive unto the Pope but he dissembled for a time In France many particulares were obiected by the Parliament against the Car. of Lorrain as permitting them to pass in prejudice of that kingdom namely those words The Pope hath the care of the whole Church by which he had forsaken a main Fort for which both the King and
who teach that the erroneous should be forced to return unto the Church albeit the antient scandals be not removed and new ones are multiplied c. He speaks also of their means of alluring men of their policies and corruptions more particularly Another saith The four wings of these locusts are arrogancy of learning their flattering of Princes and wealthy persons impudence in denying and the great power that they have purchased CHAP. IV. Of BRITANNE 1. I Left at the gracious providence of God towards Queen Elisabet in God protected Queen Elisabeth continuance thereof is here to be remembred 1. that Pope Pius V. did accurse her An. 1569. and caused the Breve to be affixed on the Bishop of London's palace An. 1570. by John Felton yet neither did her subjects love her the less nor other Princes leave off correspondence with her and the worst effect was Felton was hanged and. 2. The Earls of Northhumberland and Westmerland hearing of the curse and trusting to the promises of aid from the Pope and from Spain raised a rebellion in the North the one was taken and beheaded and Westmerland escaped into Flanders and died in a poor condition 3. The next year Leonard Dacres began to revive the rebellion in the same Shiers and was soon defeated 4. About the same time Iohn Story a Doctor of law and one Prestol were apprehended and convinced of treason for giving information unto Duke d'Alva how he might invade England and cause Irland revolt 5. John â—esley bishop of Ross plotted with sundry Englishes to intercept the Queen and set Queen Mary at liberty An. 1571. God turned their plots to their dammage 6. John Duke of Austria aiming at that kingdom sought Queen Mary in marriage in the midst of his projected plots he died suddenly An. 1567. 7. Thomas stuckly plotted first with Pius V. and then with Gregory XV. to conquer Irland unto the Pope's son he was made General and sent away with 800. Italians but God disposed so that Stukly was first employd to aid Sebastian King of Portugal against the Mauritanians and died there 8. Nicolas Sanders a priest entred into Irland with an Army of Spaniards An 1580. and ioyning with other rebellious Papists made a great insurrection they were soon quasshed 9. The next year numbers of Seminaries and Jesuits came from Rome to prepare the subiects unto a change and to take part with forrein powers when they shall come into the Land for this cause greater restraint was layd upon Papists of those incendiaries some were executed for treason and many were sent out of the kingdom 10. In the year 1583. John Somerwill was taken when he was going to kill the Queen he confessed that he was persvaded to do so byreading books written by the Seminaries he was condemned and strangled himself in New-gate 11. An. 1585. William Parry having an absolution from the Pope vowed to kill her but God struck him with such terror that having opportunity he could not do it his purpose was discovered and he received the reward of a traitor 12. An. 1586. John Ballard a priest stirred up some gentle men to kill Her when she went abroad to take the air this was discovered before they had opportunity they confessed their plot to bring-in forrein forces fourteen was executed as traâ—tors 13. William Stafford a young gentle man and one Moody were persvaded by a forrein Ambassador lying in England An 1587 to kill Her this was discovered 14. An. 1588. Philip King of Spain sent an hudge navy which he supposed as it was called invincible the Lord of land and sea heard the prayers of both kingdoms England and Scotland and dissipated that naâ—y by stormy winds 15. An. 1593. Lopez a Iew and the Queen 's ordinary Physician undertook to poison her upon promise of 50000. crouns from King Philip but before the hyre came the traitor was punished 16. The next year Patrik Cullen an Irish fencer was hired by English fugitives in Flanders to kill Her intelligence was given and he was apprehended 17. The same year other two undertook the â—ame fact as also to set her Navy on fire with bals of wild-fire and received the like reward 18. An. 1598. Edward Squire was suborned in Spain by a Iesuit to poison Her by laying strong poison on the pommel of the sadle whereon she was wont to ride that she laying her hand on it might carry the sent of it unto her nose Squire followed direction and did the deed on a day when she was going to ride and if She had touched the pommel it had been her death but Divine providence so ruled that she touched it not the treason was discovered and rewarded 19. The Earle of Tyron came from Spain An 1599. and raised the greatest rebellion in Irland that was in her time yet he was overthrown 20 An. 1600. a plot was layd to remove some chief Officers and Counselors from her and then the Papists thought to find their opportunity this project was discovered and prevented 20. Henry Garnet Superior of the Seminaries in England and others had another plot and sent Thomas winter into Spain An. 1601. King Philip embraced the motion and promised to help them but before it came the Queen ended her dayes in peace Seing so many plots were discovered it may not improbably be iudged that moe were intended but she was so safe under the wings of the Almighty that neither open hostility nor privy conspiracy could annoy her The remembrance hereof may teach others to trust in God as the safest policy I return unto Church-affaires First we may profitably observe the cause of the difference in the Reformation of the Churches in those two Kingdoms It is true both looked unto the Worde as the rule of Reformation but they varied in the manner of application for England held that whatsoever in discipline and rites is not contrary unto Gods word should be retained for in the twentieth article of the Convocation An. 1563. it is said The Church hath power to decree rites or ceremonies and authority in matters of faith and yet it is not lawfull for the Church to ordain any thing that is contrary unto Gods word neither may it so expound one place that it be contrary unto another wherefore although the Church be a witness and keeper of holy Writ yet as it not ought not decree any thing against the same so besides the same ought it not to enforce any thing to be believed for necessity of salvation But Scotland applied the Rule more closs in this manner What soever hath not a warrant in the Word should be abolished as in the fourtienth article of Confession they say Evill works are not only those that are done expresly against Gods commandement but those also that in matters of religion and inworshipping of God have no other assurance but the invention and opinion of man which God hath ever from the beginning rejected as by the prophet Isaiah and
to dis-agree from a good order to be complained on unto the Gen. assembly next coming And the order which every presbytery takes shall be sighted and thereof one good order shal be established for all 5. The day of the Exercise shall be also the day of Ecclesiasticall process and if the brethren find it necessary for a process they may appoint days times places thereunto besids the day of Exercise 6. It is not thought expedient that the Presbytery shall be astricted to send their Moderator unto the Assembly but liberty to chuse whom they think most expedient for confort of the Church 7. It is not thought meet that visitation be excep ère nata and the same not to be limited unto the Moderator but to any two or moe as the Presbytery shall direct for the necessity of the matter according to the book of Policy 8. The Clerk and Moderator shall subscribe in grave matters and form of proceeding in name of the eldership and whill God provide some better contribution every particulare Church of the Eldership shall contribute for the Scrib's entertainment 9. The Ministers of the parish shall execute the summons concerning his parish and bear the burden of the things that are directed by the Presbyteâ—y or some depute by him within his parish 10. The order of admission of Elders is referred to the order used in Edinb which is approved 11. The Moderator of the Presbytery is to designe Manses and gleebs where it is râ—quisite and for satisfaction of the Act of Parliament that they have a speciall commission for that effect Untill it please God to move the King that the Law may be reformed Providing the Moderator do nothing without advice of the Presbytery 12. How many Churches shall be in every Presbytery it is referred unto them who have commission to establish presbyteries 13. The form of process in weighty matters is to be in writ at the discretion of the presbytery pro re nata in lesser things to be verball 14. If any will not receive the office of an Elder and traveleth not in the word wee may exhort but not compell 15. Ordaines every presbytery within their own bounds to try their Ministers and if any offence shal be found to punish it according to the quality and estate of the crime before the next generall assembly 16. The Presbyteries shall try and examin the persons desiring to enter into the function of the Ministry and if they find them qualified to provide them unto Churches XII Ordaines a fast to be keept in all churches of the realm with doctrin and instruction of the people to begin the first Sunday of Juny next and to continue untill the next sunday inclusivè using in the mean time exercise of doctrin according to the accustomed order And the Kings Majesty to be certified by the Commissioners that are sent to him and to be supplicated that he would be pleased to authorize it by proclamation for that effect The causes are 1. universall conspiracies of Papists in all countries against Christians for execution of the bloody Acts of Trent 2. The oppression and thralldom of this Church of God 3. Wasting the rents thereof without remedy 4. Falling from former zeall 5. Flocking hither of Jesuits Papists 6. Manifest bloodshed incest adulteries with other horrible crimes defiling the land and unpunished 7. The danger wherein the Kings Majesty stands through evill company about him by whom it is feared he may be corrupt in manners Religion 8. Universall oppression contempt of the poore c. XIII The next Assembly is to be at Edinburgh Octob. 24. unless some necessary occasion interveen and advertisement to be made by the Eldership of Edinburgh and Ministers of the Kings house For clearing the process against Robert Mongomery it is heer to be added that about February 22. he went to Glasgow with purpose to preach the Sunday following but a number of the Students in the Colledge entred into the Church on Saturday at night to hold him out and keept the pulpit for their Principall Thomas Smeton That day his Text was He that entereth not by the door but by the window is a thief and a Robber and he inveighes against simoniacall entries into the Church The next Sunday Rob. Mong comes to the Church with a great number of Gentlemen and displaceth the ordinary Minister David Weemes and he made the Sermon And because the Chapter of Glasgow refused to conveen unto his election he caused summon all them of the Chapter to compear before the Counsell They again caused summon him to compear before the Synod of Lothian to hear the sentence of excommunication pronounced against him He informes the King of this citation and causeth warn the Synod to appear the 12. day of Aprile before the King and Counsell at Sterlin discharging in the mean time all proceeding in that business Robert Pont with some others compearing at the day in name of the others protestes that albeit they had compeared to testify their obedience unto his Majesty yet he did not acknowledge his Majesty and Counsell judges in that matter it being a cause ecclesiasticall and that nothing done at that time should prejudge the liberties of the Church and Lawes of the Realm The Counsell rejectes the protestation and did inhibit the Ministers to proceed against Mongomery Because the Generall Assembly was at hand they yeeld obedience in this only they caused warn him to compeare before the Assembly B. Spotswood hath thâ—se particulares but inverted and it is clear by Mongomerie's words in face of the Assembly that all these things were done before this Assembly Here is not an end of this business but after this Assembly he under took to settle himself at Glasgow and procured Letters from the King unto the Gentle men of these parts to assist him The Presbytery of Glasgow knowing what he had done intend process against him for usurping the place of the ordinary preacher Mathew Stuart of Minto being Provest of the City came and presented a warrant from the King to stay all proceedings against the Bishop and willeth them to desist John Howeson Minister at Cambuslang being then Moderator replieth that they will proceed noth withstanding that warrant Whereupon the Provest pulleth the Moderator on t of his seat and carrieth him prisoner to the Tolbuith The rumor of this went quickly through the Kingdom and in time of the fast that was appointed by the Assembly this fact was lamented by the Ministers Among others John Dury preaches against the Duke of Lennox as the cause of all this trouble Wherefore the King will have him removed out of the town and caused command the Magistrates to put him out of their town within 24. hours They not daring to disobey yet unwilling to use their Minister in that maâ—ner dealt with him to depart quietly Upon this occasion advertisement was sent unto all Presbyteries to send their Commissioners unto Edinburgh according to
not expedient to trouble your Majesty untill wee see what order shall be taken with these grievous complaints Beseeching your Majesty most humbly for the love of God who hath placed your Gr. in this Royall throne and hitherto hath wondrously maintained and defended your authority carefully to look upon these matters as becomes the Lieutenant of God and a Christian King And with advice of them that fear God and do tender your Gr. estate quietnes of this Common well so to redress the premisses that Christ be acknowledged above all and his messingers without fear or stop be suffered to execute their office the course of the gospell advanced and by the exemple of the worthy punishment on them who so licentiously and contemptuously have wronged and injured Ministers and Professors of Gods word that others hereafter be afrayd to enterprice the like The next Assembly is appointed to be at Edinburgh October 24. next It is objected against this Assembly that they did allow the Sentence of excommunication against Ro. Mongomery whereas it was pronounced summarily by one man in a private congregation to wit by John Davidson in the church of Libbertoun and upon this ground it was declared null by the Counsell It is ansuered 1. That he who hath often objected this testifieth that before the Assembly it was allowed and intimated in all the Churches of the country 2. In the Assembly of October year 1581. was a Generall Act ordaining summary excommunication against these who through ambition or covetousness did by such violent means intrude themselves into any function of the Church or who did obtend or use any Letters of charge to impede the disciplin See before at the VIII particulare 3. When this was objected many years since the author of Vindici Philadelph Pag. 29. answered for this instance that the Assembly in October knowing the mans inconstancy did advertise the Presbytery of Glasgow that they should diligently take heed that he usurp not the power of a Bishop and if he shall do so they were ordered to â—ondem him of contemptuousness and perfidiousness and to advertise the Presbytery of Edinburgh unto whom the Assembly at that time gave power to excommunicate Robert Mongomery in this case and so the presbytery of Glasgow notwithstanding the opposition made by Minto went on and decerned against him and the presbytery of Edinb pronounced the Sentence of excommunication and it was intimated in all the pulpits So for there In the same place wee find what was the successe at Perth When the Supplication was presented James Stuart a brother of Ochiltry who had been Tutor of the Earle of Arran and thereafter was made Earle of Arran and at rhat time was Chancelor and â—omenter of all these mischiefes did menacingly ask Who dar subscribe that Supplication Andrew Melvin answered Wee all will subscribe it and so he did subscribe it and after him John Erskin of Dun Th. Smeton Ro. Pont Da. Lindsay An. Hay Pe. Blackburn Tho. Buchanan and Pa. Galloway English men which were there did admire their boldness and thought that they had some privy attendents for their guard but they were dismissed without answers Bishop Spotswood omitting this passage saith To their grievances they received Generall answers and for the brethren of Glasgow their tryall was continued to the tenth of September next before which time the surprise of the Kings person at Ruthven fell out which altered the state of all affaires some of the nobility combining A Change of the Kings Court at Ruthven An 1582. themselves for defence of Religion and the liberty of the Kingdom as they pretended sayth he upon notice of the Duke of Arrans I conceive an error in the print for the Duke and Arran's absence from the Court placed themselves about the King and detained him some dajes at the house of Ruthven The principalls were John Earle of Marre William Earle of Goury Patrick Lord Lindsay Robert Lord Boid the Mast s of Glams Oliphant the Abbots of Dumfernlin Paisley Driburgh Camsbuskenneth the Lairds of Lochlevin easter Weemes Cliesh and the Constable of Dundy At this time the Earle of Arran was taken and keep prisoner and the Duke of Lennox being advised by the Kings letters went to France and died at Paris in the beginning of the year following These particulars are at length loc cit After the departure of the Duke the town of Edinburgh brought back their Minister John Dury with great joy singing as they went up the striet the 124. Psalme Now Israel may say c and as I heard some credible persons which were there as that time say they added after the Psalme Now hath God delivered us from the Devill the Duke and all his men The King went to Edinburgh in the beginning of October and there The 43. Assembly conveenes the Assembly in afrequent number of Noble men many Barons and Ministers Commissioners David Lindsay is chosen Moderator In Sess 2. The Ministers of Edinburgh were sent unto the K. to petition that he would send his Commissioners unto the Assembly The Commissioners that were sent by the former Assembly unto the King with the grievances report the answers in write these were read and judged not to answer the Articles therefore it is appointed that they shall be further insisted on with other things that are to be craved and four are appointed to form them in write In Sess 3 James haliburton Provest of Dundy and Colonell Will. Stuart come and deliver their Commission from the King in this tenor Wee by tenor hereof with the advice of the Lords of our Secret Counsell give and grant authority full power and commission to our right trusty and welbeloved friends James haliburton ...... And Col. Wi. Stuart coniunctly and severally for us in our name To pass unto the Generall assembly of the Church of our realm and there to hear and consider the matters propounded tending to the advancement of Gods glory and his true religion the correction of manners and retaining the ecclesiasticall matters in decent comely order as the word of God allowes and to report the matters propounded and treated unto us for our allowance and ratification of the same as appertaines and generally all and sundry other things to do that to the furtherance and assistance of all godly good matters is necessarily required firm stable ........ Subscribed with our hand at Halirudhouse October 10. 1582. and of our reigne the 16. year IV. The places where the Provinciall synods shall conveen should be changed as the brethren thereof shall judge that no ambition growe by continuing in one place V. Seing great scandall ariseth by the impunity of Bishops being altogether out of rule the Church thinks expedient that the Kings Commissioners the Lord Boyd the Laird Caprinton with the Moderator and his assessors conveen and solidly advise upon some substantious order VI. The Lord of Paisley in name of some Noblemen gives the Church
was put in his hand and if the living may be possessed with save conscience and without scandall he intendes to be Minister of Dornoch and hereupon he craves the judgement of the Assembly and promiseth also that he shall never medle with Visitation but at the command of the Church The Assembly appointes two to consider the circumstances and advise upon an answer In Sess 15 a letter was approved by the Assembly and sent unto the King in this tenor Sir It may please your Majesty wee have received your letter willing us to elect Mr Robert Pont to the Bishoprick of Caitnes vaking by decease of umquhill Robert Earle of March your Hieness uncle wee praise God that your Ma. hath a good opinion estimation of such a person as wee judge the same Ro. to bee whom wee acknowledge indeed already to be a Bishop by the doctrin of S. Paull and qualified to use the function of a Pastor or Minister at the church of Dornoch or any other church within your Ma s realm as also to use the office of a Commissioner or Visitor in the bounds of Caitnes if he shall be burdened with it But as for the corrupt estate or office of them who have been called Bishops heretofore wee find it not agreeable to the word of God and it hath been damned in sundry other assemblies nor is he willing to accept the same in that manner this wee thought good to signify unto your Majesty for answer unto your Hi. Letter of nomination c. X. In Sess 16. It is concluded that all pastors of whatsoever sort they be shall be subject to the censure and tryall of their brethren alswell of the Presbytery as of the Provinciall and Generall Assemblies concerning their life conversation and doctrin and whosoever shall refuse their tryall and censure the Presbytery Synodall or Generall Assembly shall proceed against them XI The Kings five Articles 1. If any controversy be concerning the Bishop of Saâ—tan that it it be reasoned in his Ma s presence 2. That the Bishop of Aberdien be not prejudged in his jurisdiction and living but the samine to be exerced by himselfe because the alledged slander whereby he was damnified is sufficiently tryed and removed 3. Concerning Ja. Gibson and Jo. Cowper that they confesse their publick offense and slander against his Majesty and satisfy therefore as he shall think good or otherwise be deprived from all function in the Church 4. That Mr Robert Mongomery be received without more ceremony to the fellowship and favor of the Church 5. Concerning the Laird of Fentry his excommunication which was somewhat extraordinary to be declared null XI John Erskin of Dun Ro. Pont An. Melvin Da. Lindsay Tho. Buchanan An. Hay Ro. Bruce Jo. Robertson Al. Rawson Robert Graham David Ferguson Nic. Dalgliesh John Porterfield Ia. Duncanson Adam Iohnson Wa. Balcanquell An. Clayhills Iohn Brand or any 13 of them are ordained Commissioners unto the Parliament Instructions unto these Commissioners 1. As concerning his Ms articles in the first two let the judgement of the Assemb be followed and notified unto his Majesty In the 3. They shall travell by all possible good meanes to settle his Majesty and bring it into oblivion Or els if they shall find any assured hope that the articles of the Church shall be looked upon and granted to passe in Parliament they shall endeavour to bring the matter to such a midst as may best agree with respect of the Ministry satisfying the offence of the godly and conscience of the brethren themselves against whom his Maiesty hath taken offence as may be in speciall that which his Ma s Commissioners sent in write unto one of the said brethren but if they be urged unto the article as it standes they shall leave the matter free to be tryed and judged by the Generall assembly As for the 4. they shall dispence with Mr Mongomery in some ceremonies used in repentance if they find his Majesty willing to remitt somwhat of the rigor of his Mas satisfaction craved of the two brethren 5. Concerning Fentry they shall shew his Majesty that the Church hath appointed certain brethren to see what effect the dealing of them which were appointed by the last assembly hath taken with him and to travell further to bring him by repentance into the bosom of the Church whereby the Sentence may be in very deed annulled 6. They shall admit nothing hurtfull or prejudiciall to the disciplin of the Church as it is concluded according to the word of God in the Generall assemblies preceeding the 1584 year but precisely seek the same to be ratified and allowed if possibly it may be And finally in all let God be feared and a good conscience keept in procuring the well of the Church and taking away all impediments contrary thereunto XII In Sess 18. It is concluded that none shall be admitted to a parsonage or vicarage who is not qualified to preach the Word XIII The next Assembly is appointed to conveen at Edinburgh Iuly the first tuysday I. It appeares by the mutilation of the Assemblie's books what spyte these that would be called Bishops have had against the Assemblies and how they would have had all memory of antient proceedings in the Church abolished as I know certainly by my own experience with what earnestness the late Bishops sought to catch and destroy all the Extracts or coppies of the extracts of the Assemblie-books For remedy of that evill after that Assembly they took course to have a double Register of the proceedings of the assemblies II. wee see that in this assembly all power in the Church was taken away from that kind of Bish s and they were made liable unto the censure of the assemblies III. From this and former assemblies wee see what work there was to bring them down and all the reason that was brought at any time to hold them up was partly the interest of Episcopacy more prejudiciall than profitable unto Roialty some Noble men and the weightiest was the motives of Estate as if Kingdom and Parliament could not stand without Bishops But if our Chronicles hold sure the Kingdom of Scotland stood 13 or 1400 years without such Bishops and all that time excepting some intervalls the Kingdom was on the increasing hand but after the erection of Bishopricks as the Chronicles testify untill this time whereof we are treating the estate of the Crown was lesse and lesse yea and brought to nothing or very litle So that the contest betwixt the Kings Regents and the Church was for a supply out of the thirds of Benefices And in the Parliament in July following the temporality of Benefices was annexed unto the Crown that the King might have meanes to bear forth the honor of his Estate and not burden his subiects with taxations for his support So as they came from the Crown to the diminution of Royall honor so they were returned to the right owner and it may
justly be thought it had been for the Câ—own and Kingdom 's good if they had continued so but as Bishop Spotswood Pag. 365. saith the temporalities formerly disponed which were not a few being all in the same Parliament confitmed and those that were remaining were in a short time begged from him no thing was left I will not say as he saith to reward a well deserving servant but to the Crown itself He sayth also in the preceeding page for example The Duke of Lennox his Agents possessed themselves in the Bishopriek of Glasgow as his Father had obtained before and Robeâ—t Mongomery being no more acknowledged did resigne his title in favor of William Erskin Parson of Campsie as followes See also what hath been in other Nations Irland was a free Kingdom by itself some thousands of years but when they received Diocesan Bishops immediatly their Kingdom was changed When Numidia received such Bishops they became slaves to the Mahumetanes Who â—xcluded the Roman Emperor from Rome and Italy the Bishop of Rome the Politicall rising of the one was the ruin of the other And since the other sort of Emperors have acknowledge their power to stand upon the power of the Roman B. they have but the shadow of an Emp. Hovv fond a thing is it to conceive that a K. or kingdom can not stand without Lordly Bs certainly it is a strange and new principle of State Objection 1. May not Bishops be good men Answer yea and some good men have been Bishops But 1. compare the number of good Bishops with the number of proâ—d and ............ Bishops and compare the good they have done unto Kings and Kingdoms with what ill others have done unto Kings Kingdoms 2. In the example of Bishop Grindall see what hath been the practise of a good Bishop and what hath been his entertainment by others 3. Consider how a Lordship changeth manners as when Queen Elisabet gave unto a Minister a Patent unto a Bishoprick she said Tooday I have marred a good Minister 4. Consider not so much what may be but what usually comes to pass or rather what should bee according to the pattern prescribed by Him who is wisest 5. It may be answered unto this question by another Can he be a good man to whom the will of any man is the law of his conscience Ja. Nicolson Min. at Miegle received from Kings Iames in the year 1608. a Patent unto the Bishoprick of Dunkell and after that he was diseased in body for a long time and also grieved in time of his sicknes David Lindsay then Minister at Dundy and his brother-in-law went to visit him and Iames said unto him I give you may advice and see that you never forget it Bee never a Bishop if you be a Bishop you must resolve to take the will of your Soveraigne as the law of your couscience He said so with grief and from his own experience as I heard from two faihfull witnesses to wit his brother who was also a minister and his son Whether others have the like experiment I leave it unto consideration 6. Can be be a good man who undertakes â—o offices then he is able to discharge If he say that he will discharge them by his under Officers will he make his accouns unto God by his under Officers and by them go into heaven or hell but vvhere hath a Preacher a vvarrand to do so In the dayes of John Chrysostom that Human Episopacy was more Spirituall and far less Secular for it was not a Secular Lordship and nevertheless behold what he saith in Homil. 1. On the epistle unto Titus I can not admire sufficiently of them who are desirous of such burdens O the most unhappy and the mosâ— wretched of men considerest thou not what thou desuest c. I wish that all who are ambitious of episcopacy would read seriously what he hath written in that place and in the Morale part of the homily immediatly following Object 2. Seing Authority will have Bishops may not good men take Bishopriks rather then suffer other men to take them Ans 1. This is as if one would say If Authority will have men to make shipwrack of their consciences may not good men make shipwrack of their consciences rather then others 2. William Couper Minister at Perth was continually preaching against episcopacy K. James hearing of him thought the readiest way to shut up his mouth was to try him with a Bishoprick when the Patent was tendered unto Couper as a testimony of the Kings favor he sought the advice of John Hall then Minister at Edinburgh who smelling the others inconstancy said Take it take it another knave will take it 3. A Courtier said once unto K. James Sir you give Bishopriks unto men of whom some are unable to preach some are not prudent and some are scandalous The King answered as I have heard it oft reported by credible men What shall I doe no honest men will take one This answer holds firmly if they know what hath been said in the second fifth and sixth answers unto the preceeding objection XXIV In England after the Reformation good and many men did oppose A Sâ—pplication to the Parliament of England against Episcopacy episcopacy I will not commend all that did oppose but posterity may know what hath been done About the year 1570. was great opposition against Bishops and their government and their superstitious rites as witnesseth an Admonition to the Parliament which came into my hand by the reprinting of it in the year 1642 and is worthy the reading the words are Seing nothing in this mortall life is more diligently to be sought for and carefully to be looked unto than the restitution of true religion and reformation of Gods Church it shall be your parts dearly beloved in this present Parliament assembled as much as in you lieth diligently to promote the same and to employ your wholl labor and study not only in abandoning all popish remnants both in ceremonies and regiment but also in bringing-in and placing in Gods Church those things only which God himselfe in his word commandeth because it is not enough to take paines in taking away evill but also to be occupied in placing good in stead thereof Now because many men see not all things and the world in this respect is marvelously blinded it hath been thought good to proferr unto your godly considerations a true platform of a Church reformed to the end that it being layd before your eies to behold the great unlikeness betwixt it and this our English Church you may learn either with perfect hatred to detest the one and with singular love to embrace and carefully endeavoure to plant the other or els to be without excuse before the Maâ—esty of our God who for the discharge of our conscience and manifestation of his truth hath by us revealed unto you at this present the sincerity and simplicity of his Gospell Not that you should
Ministers it would be ordained that in time coming more diligent inquisition and tryall be used of all that shall enter into the Ministry especially that the Intrant shal be posed upon his conscience in a most grave manner before the great God what moveth him to accept the office and charge of the Ministry 2. That it be inquired whither by any solicitation or moyan directly or indirectly he hath sought to enter into that office and if that shall be found the Presbytery should repell all them of their number from voting in the election and admission who shall be tryed to deall for the soliciter and give their oath to declair the truth in that matter 3. Because by presentations many are forceably thrust into the Ministry and upon Congregations who thereafter shew that they were not called by God it would be provided that none seek presentations to Benefices without advice of the Presbytery and if any shall do in the contrary they shall be repelled as Rei ambitus 4. That the tryall of persons to be admitted into the Ministry consist not only in their learning and ability to preach but likewise in conscience and feeling and spirituall wisdom namely in the knowledge of the bounds of their calling in doctrin and disciplin and wisdom to behave himselfe accordingly with the diverse ranks of persons within his charge as with Atheists rebellious weak consciences and such others in these the pastorall charge lyeth much and that he be able to stop the mouths of adversaries And who are not found qualified in these points should be delayd untill further tryall or be more qualified And because men may be found meet for some places which are not meet for another It should be considered that the principall places of the realm be provided with men of best gifts wisdom and experience And that none take the charge of greater number of people than they are able to discharge 5. Who are not given to their book or Study of Scriptures not carefull to have books not given to sanctification and prayer who study not to be powerfull and spirituall not applying doctrin to present corruptions which is a chief pastorall gift obscure or too Scholastick before the people cold and wanting zeal negligent in visiting the sick and â—aring for the poore or indiscreet in chusing parts of the word not fittest for the flock flatterers and dissembling sines especially of great persons in their congregations for flattery or fear all such persons should be censured according to the degrees of their faults and if they continue should be deprived 6. If any be found to sell the sacraments or collud with scandalous persons by dispensing with them for money should be deposed simpliciter 7. Every Minister should be charged to have a Session established of the fittest men of his congregation and that disciplin strick not only against gross sins as whoordom bloodshed c. but against all repugning to the word of God as blasphemy banning or swearing profanation of the Lords day disobedience to parents idle and unruly without a calling drunkards and such deboshednes and all that make not conscience of their conversation ruling their families especially in education of their children slanderers backbiters flatterers breakers of promise And this should be an universall order throghout the realm and who are negligent and continue therein should be deposed 8. none falling into open scandalls should be received into the fellowship of the Church unless his Min. have an appearing warrant in conscience that he hath a feeling of sin and apprehension of mercy and to this end the Minister should deall with him by private information especially in the doctrin of repentance if this be neglected publick repentance is turned into mocking 9. Dilapidation of Benefices dimitting them for favor or money that they becom as laick patronages without advice of the Church and interchanging of Benefices by transaction and transporting themselves without knowledge of the Church should be punished precisely as also the setting of tacks without consent of the Assembly should be punished according to Acts of the Church Follow corruptions in their persons and lifes 1. Who are wanton and light in behavior as in gorgeous or light apparell in speach using light profain company unlawfull games as dauncing cardes dice and the like not beseeming the gravity of a Pastor should be gravely sharply rebuked by the Presbytery and continuing therein after due admonition should be deprived as scandalous to the gospell 2. If Ministers be found swearers profaners of the Lords day drunkards fighters guilty of any of these should be deposed simpliciter and liars detracters flatterers breakers of promises brawlers and quarellers after admonition continuing should incurr the same punishment 3. Minister using unlawfull or incompetent trades for filthy gain as hostlers usurers bearing wordly offices in Noble or Gentlemen's houses merchandice buying victuall and keeping it to dearth and all wordly occupations that may distract them from their charge or may be scandalous in a Pastor should be brought to the feeling of such sins and if they continue in them should be deposed 4. Not-residents should be deposed or the fault to be layd on the Presbyteries and they should be consured for it and the Assembly should command that no Ministers wait on the Court and affaires thereof without the allowance of their Presbytery 5. No Minister should intend action of law without the foresaid advice especially in small matters and for remedies of the necessity whereby some are compelled to enter into plea of law it would be petitioned that short process be used in Ministers actions 6. Ministers should have speciall care in using godly exercises in their families teaching their wife children and servants using prayers ordinarily reading the Scriptures removing scandalous persons out of their families and in other points of godly conversation and Presbyteries in visitation should try Ministers and their families in these particulares and if they be negligent they should be judged unfit to rule the house of God 7. Ministers should strive to be spirituall and profitable in all companies and talk of things appertaining to godliness to wit which may strengthen themselves and others in our Christian calling of the means how to have Christs Kingdom established in our congregations and to know how the gospell flourishes in our flocks and of the hinderances and remedies that wee find or know herein are manifold corruptions and the contraveeners should be â—spied and sharply rebuked 8. No Minister should countenance nor assist a publick offender challenged by his own Minister for a known offence as if his own were too seveer Undet pain of admonition and rebuke In Sess 12. As the brethren have conveened this day in great humiliation acknowledging their sins and have entred into Covenant with God a new protesting to walk more warily in their waies and a great part of the Ministry is not here present therefore the Assembly commandeth that in
of deprivation And if there be not actuall Ministers presently at the said churches that the said Moderators deal effectuously with other qualified persons to accept presentations and to prosecute the same by law 2. That all Beneficed persons here present be moved presenly to interdite themselves from all setting and disponing any part of their Benefice to whatsoever persons without the speciall allowance of the Generall Assembly and the interdiction to be subscribed by them and others which are absent be urged by their presbytery to do the like immediatly after this assembly 3. Because churches in many places sustain great hurt throgh want of qualified Ministers instructed in the Schools of Divinity therefore it is craved that an Act be made ordaining every Provinciall assembly to furnish all sufficient entertainment unto a Student in the New colledge of Santandr this 1596. year and so forth yearly in all time coming and that every Provinciall assembly shall have the priviledge to present their Student so oft as the said place shall vaik and if any Minister within the Province have a son of meet gifts that he be preferred to all others And after the expiring of his course in the study of Theology that he be bound to employ his travells within the Province to the which his gifts may be answerable and that it be not leesom unto the said Student to employ his travells in any other place but by the speciall advice and consent of that Province 4. Seing the necessity of the common affaires of the Churches craveth that there bee a continuall attendance at Court both for the furtherance of the present work in hand for planting the churches as also in respect of the continuall diligence of the enemy waiting all occasions specially when they find any slackness upon the part of the Church in the discovery and resisting the enterprises of the said enemies Therefore it is craved that a care and burden of the common cause be layd on some brethren by the Gen. assembly either of them who are residents here about Court or some others to be appointed out of sundry parts of the Countrey because otherwise none find themselves bound in conscience to have any care heerof or to take paines heerin The assembly accordeth unto all four but ordain the third to be first moved in the Synodes XXXIV Here I adde what is written in The Historicall Narration at the title The first course of episcopacy and first of the occasions of altering the Ecclesiasticall Government The beauty of this Church both for purity of doctrin and order of disciplin was becom admirable to the best Rrformed Churches The Assemblies of the believers were never more glorious and confortable the parochiall and Classicall elderships the Provinciall and Nationall Synods never in greater authority than in the beginning of the year 1596. For when the apostat Earles traffickers with the King of Spain were excommunicat and at procurement of the church at home and of the Queen of England were for their unnaturall conspiracy forfeited and expelled out of the Countrey their chief care was to was to search out the sins of the Land corruptions and abuses in whatsoever estate Calling or Judicatory that they might be repented-of and amended and to advert unto the savety and preservation of religion and liberties of the Church which at that time required opposition to the reentry and restoring of these Earles Whereupon in this Assembly the corruptions and enormities found in Ministers their calling and conversations as also the offenses of others without any partiality were considered as is above written On thuysday March 30. they had that humiliation wherein were present 400. persons Ministers Commissioners and others professors within one hour they looked with another countenance then that wherewith they entred being moved at the Exhortation such sighes and groanes were not heard at any other fast since the Reformation for any imminent danger and teares were shed such inabundance that the place might justly been called Bochim They testified their new entring into leagve with God by holding-up their hands ............ Their next care was to â—dvert that the Church were not endangered by any enemy as is written before Commission was given unto some btethren to assemble as they shall find urgent occasion To consult reason and advise upon and propound articles unto the King for preventing all dangers which in all liklyhood might befall the estate of religion It is clear before that this The beginning of the variance next the K. and Church course was motioned first by the Lords of the Plat and as followes was ill taken by Courtiers The Devill envying the happiness and laudadle proceedings of our Church stirreth up Papists and Politicianes to disturb her peace and to deface her beauty The Pipists saw there was no peace for them in Scotland if that power of the Church shall continue Politicians feared that their craft and trade which is to use indifferently all sorts of men and means to attain their own ends and to set up themselves in the thron of Christ should be undone ...... Huntly returnes secretly in Juny whereof the King was advertised in July at the entreaty of his Lady the King calleth a Convention of the Nobility specially such as favored the exiled Lords at Falkland in August Offer was made in his name and it was concluded that he shall return and remain in the Country upon the performance of such conditions as his Majesty propound to be performed by him Notwithstanding that Ministers An. Melvin Ja. Nicolson Pa. The first debate Galloway Da. Lindsay and other Ministers protested in the contrary in respect it could not stand with the Kings honor to hearken unto any conditions till first it were manifest that he is not in the Countrey as they do alledge who sute for him nor could it stand with the assurance of religion and peace of the Countrey in respect his apostasy which was the ground of his excommunication or his conspiracy with the Spaniard the ground of his forfeitry were not confessed offences by him Another Convention was held at Dunfernlin in Septenber where the conditions were agreed upon which were tendred unto him without consent of the Ministry Arroll returnes in the same month Their friends and abbettors vanted that they had obtained his Majesties protection and peace passed and subscribed in Counsell and that they hoped assuredly for advancement to Offices charge of guards and Lieutenentâ—ies as they had before Some Commissioners of the Generall assembly and some other Ministers The next debate conveening at Couper directed some of their number unto the King at Falkland namely An. Melvin Ja. Melvin Ia. Nicolson and Pa. Galloway to crave that the dangerous enterprises of the enemies might be prevented The King seemed to be offended at their meeting and commission And. Melvin answered with great liberty Sir there are two Kings and two kingdoms in Scotland Christ is a King and the Church
his kingdom you are a subject unto Christ and a member of his Church and neither Head nor King the spirituall office-bearers to whom He hath committed the Goverment of his church have power and warrant to conveen which you ought not to controll nor discharge but rath to assist Sir when you were in your swadling cloaths Christ reigned freely in this Land in despite of the enemies the office-bearers had their meetings and their meetings have been steadeable unto your Maj. when the enemies were seeking your destruction and now when such necessity urgeth them you will find fault with their conveening The wisdom of your Counsell which is pernicious is this Because Ministers and Protestants in Scotland are too strong and controle the King they must be weakned and brought low by stirring a party against them and when the King is indifferent to both both shall fly to him and so he shall be served grow in grandure and attain his purpose But this wisdom may prove foly and in serving both you shall lose the hearts of both The King setleth a litle and dimits them pleasantly promising that albeit the Convention had licenced them to make their offers they shall not be licensed untill they be out of the Countrey again and whatsoever they offer they shall find no favor at his hand till they have satisfied the Church Nevertheless they were permitted to remain and travell by their friends for reconciliation The Commissioners of the Generall Assembly and Commissioners from sundry Synodes meet at Edinb Octob. 23. as was appointed at Couper It was thought expedient that some commissioners be appointed for every quarter of the country and one of every quarter shall abide at Edinburgh monethly by turns to communicate the advertisements that shall be directed from diverse parts and to consult upon the most expedients in every case Robert Bruce Robert Pont David Lindsay Jac. Balfour Pat. Galloway and Wal. Balcanquell Ministers within the Presbytery of Edinbugh were appointed to conveen always with them From this conveention were sent unto the Presbyteries informations of the dangers arising from the forfeited Earles and for remedy the Ministers were desired to make professors sensible of the danger to keep a publick humiliation the first sunday of December to urge an universall amendement in all estates beginning at themselves to intimate solemly in all the churches the excommunication of the Apostate Earles to proceed with the censure of the Church against them who entertain any society with them or take any dealing for them quia periditatur salus Ecclesiae Reipublicae November 9. these who conveen sent Da. Lindsay Pa. Gallowav Ja. Nicolson and Ia. Melvin The third debate unto the King to crave in all humility that he would shew what moved him take so hardly with the Ministry to offer all satisfaction and to propound their grievances November 11. they report to the brethren the Kings answers There can be no agriement betwixt him and the Ministry till the marches of their Iurisdiction wer rid they should not speak in pulpit of the affaires of State and Counsell the Generall assembly should not conveen but by his authority and speciall command Synods presbyries and particular Sessions should not medle with causes whereupon his lawes strick but fornication and the like scandalls and he will be satisfied in these and such other heads As for their grievances his answer was he had granted nothing to the excommunicate Earls but what his Counsell and Estates thought needfull for the peace of the realm and upon condition that they satisfy the Church The Lady Huntly who was come to the baptisme of his Daughter is a good discreet Lady as Papists may be honest folks and his Mother was a Papist and yet an honest Woman The Lady Livinston shall satisfy the Church or els she shall not come neer his Daughter but he could not refuse to concredite her unto the Lord Livinston And they reported that they had replied The free rebuke of sin without respect of persons was warranted by Gods Word Ministers speak alway with reverence of his Majesty but can not spare the enemies of truth nor comport with any favorable dealing shewd towards them The discipline of the Church was established after many conferences upon evident grounds of Gods Word by his Majesties lawes and Acts of Parliament and use and practise following His Majesty had not done well in granting any favor to the forfeited Earls till they had been out of the Countrey and all that the favor shewd unto Papists moveth good men to suspect his Majesty especially if the Lady Huntly come to the baptism pulpits would sound against it and the committing of his Daughter unto the Lady Livinston's custody will be thought a speciall pledge of his favor unto Papists When the brethren heard this report they perceived clearly that the ruine of the liberty of Christs Kingdom was intended and seing the King had uttered his mind so plainly they thought meet to advertise the Presbyteries and exhort the brethren to study diligently the grounds of disciplin and that they argue not upon articles which are to be sent unto them from the King till their Commissioners be advised For they feared to call into question the determined and undoubted disciplin of Christs Church Here yee may see the alteration of discipline was intended before December and I have heard saith David Black he there that the King had a role of Ministers whom he purposed to preferre unto Bishopricks before December 17. The same elleventh day of November they were enformed certanly that David Black Minister at Santand was to be charged to compear before the King and his Counsell for some words spoken in a Sermon in October The next day the foresaid Ministers were sent again unto the King to understand what were his doutbs A fourth debate questions he had to propound concerning the marches and calling of the Ministry and to advertise his Majesty how it is taken hardly that Ministers of Gods word be vexed and charged for calumnies and triffling delations when the enemies of Gods truth are favored and over seen They reported on November 15. that they had received no good answer because his own Minister Pa. Galloway had said unto him in a private conference The Church gote fair words and promises without effect but the enemies gote the good deeds Nevertheless the same brethren excepting Patrick were directed again to insist earnestly upon this point that order be taken with the common enemy ere any controversie be intended against the Church or any Minister otherwise to let him understand that all the world will say Nothing was intended but benefite to the enemies and trouble unto the Church The King answered He had thought much of that matter only let David Black compear and if he be innocent purge himself in judgement but take heed that he decline not my judicatury For if he do so it will be worse The brethren
S. 32. at Lateran 33. at Trent S. 243. seqq a dispute at Rome concerning the confirmation of the Decrees of Trent 276. and how they were questioned by the Nations 278. sixty and five National Synods in Scotland after the Reformation which are set down according to the order of years Councels did consist of Bishops and Presbyters 542. m. One Councel hath been corrected by another 542. A Councel condemneth another although confirmed by a Pope 128. e 578. e. the Councel at Pisa depriveth two Popes and chuseth a third 564. the Councel at Constance depriveth three Popes and chuserh a fourth A Councel is not the universal Church and may err 497. b A Councel is above a Pope 509. m. 513. e. 542. b. e. 544. b. 548. m. 556. e. 573. b. 575. b. 579. m. S. 17 b. the Church of Rome loveth not Councels for fear of Reformation 540. The Culdei in Scotland 186. how born down 281 282. The order of Crucigeri 416. Custom contrary unto truth should be abolished 29 b. 366. e. 470. m. D The Danes become Christians 224. they were reformed S. 69. e Why God suffereth his Church to come into extremity of danger S. 214. m The three Daughters of Richard King of England pride covetousness and letchery how bestowed 383. David Black a Minister's process before the Privy Council of Scotland S. 520 524. David Straton a Martyr's trial S. 172. m The name of Deacon remaineth in England but not the Office S 404. The Decretals were ordained to be burnt by one Pope but confirmed again 454. The causes of Defection of Piety in a Nation S. 556. The Devotion of antient times 61 62. Dictatus Papae Gregorii VII 249. The use of Church-Discipline S. 464 465. The Presbyterian Discipline was opposed by what sort in Geneva S. 129. the Discipline Presbyterian is better then Episcopacy S. 492. â—â—pecially it is more effectual against Heresie and Schism 493. The second Book of Discipline in Scotland was oâ—t debated S. 389 390 391 392 393 394 395 396 399 406. again approved and ordained to be subscribed 483. m. 485. e. the Act of Parliament ratifying it S. 489 490. The Popes Dispensations in degrees of Marriage was scandalous 74 e Dominicus the first Author of Dominicans 412. their priviledges 413. e. their first Rules were soon forsâ—ken 414. m. e. they first brought Aristotle into Christian Schools 416. e. they have little or no truth 439. m. the Dominicans Franciscans and other Friers were brought into Scotland 446. m. The Donation of Constantine unto Pope Silvester is forged 93. e. 208 b. 473. m. 475. m. 541. m. 543. b. A publick Disputation in cause of Religion An. 1521. at Basile S. 74. another An. 1528. at Bern. 94 95. another at Fountainbleau S. 134. another betwixt a Papist and a Turk S. 151. Dunstan Bishop of Canterbury his wickedness and cruelty 227 228. Durand's overtures of Reformation 470. E Easter 17. m. 58. m. Eberhard Bishop of Salzburgh his Oration against the Pope 431. Edmond King of England martyred by the Danes 184. e Edmond Bishop of Canterbury sheweth the corruption of the Church 381. e Edward the I. King of England restraineth the wealth of Bishops and Monks 450. The form of Christian Religion in Egypt about the year 1560 S. 322. The Elect cannot be deceived nor perish 28. e. 175. m. 176 e. 274. m. 546 e. they are chosen to believe and not because they believe 98. b. 174 b The manner of Electing the Bishop of Rome was often changed 13 m. 17 m. 19 e. 21. m. e. 80 e. 117 e. 118. b e. 122 b. 129 b. 200 e. by a whore 205. e. 206. b. e. 242. m. 243. m. e. 245 e. restrained to the election of Cardinals 246 m. 318. b 456. b. 459. m. 461. m. 508. b. 566. m. 569. e. S. 281. m. Elfrik's Sermon concerning the presence of Christ's Body in the Supper 228. Elipant Bishop of Toledo's Errors 102 103 107. Elizabeth Queen of England was imprisoned by her Sister strangely preserved from death and crowned S. 188. The Roman Empire decayeth 5. e. 6. e. 8. b. 68. m. 70 m. 71 710. It is transferred into France 109 111. and then into Germany 196. the Election of the Emperor 202 209. the Emperor is constrained to submit unto the Pâ—pe 236. even to hold his stirrop and lead his horse 310. b. the greatest hurt of the Empire 467. England was converted to Christianity 55. when it was first so named 104. m. was conquered by the Danes 273. and then by the No mans 274. began the Reformation S. 185. the title of England unto France 495 558. e The English Service Book was not written to be pressed on men S. 333. m. The Epistles of the old Bishops of Rome are forged 93. e Equivocation is maintained by the Jesuits S. 325. The sum of Erasmus his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 S. 27 29. The wicked Book of the Friers the Eternal Gospel 434 435. Excommunicated persons should be punished civily 194. e. An example of absolution from Excommunication S. 503 505. The use of Exercise unto Ministers S. 335. F Faith is the gift of God 214. b. 216. b. m. it is a certain knowledge and not a conjecture 341. b. it is not grounded on natural reason 361. b. neither Pope nor Councel can make an Article of Faith but at most may press obedience unto God's word 546 m. the relation between Faith and good Works 214. b. true Believers cannot perish 214. m Christ appointed not a Feast-day 547. The abuses of Feast daies 359. b. 541. b. The beginning of Feasts to wit of the Rood or holy Cross 6. All-hallow day 16 118. m. the Purification of Mary 205. b. All Souls 242. of John Baptist and S. Laurence 243. of Thomas Becket 337. m. Octava festivitatis Mariae 390. of the Cross of Corp. Christâ— 392 m. 454. of Christ's transfiguration 513. b. of the Conception of Mary 516. b. of the Visitation of Mary 578. m. All Festivals or Feast daies forbidden in Scotland S. 386. b The first Duke of Florence S. 3. b How the Kingdom of France came into the hands of King Pipin 86 87. In France was a beginning of Reformation S. 89 90. A Letter of Catharine Queen Regent of France unto the Pope concerning Religion S. 143 144. Liberty of Religion was granted in France S. 140. e. 141. e. 304 b. troubles in France for Religion under King Charls 9. S. 299. and under Henry the III. S. 303 m Francis Assisias the Father of Franciscans 413. Francis Ximenius the publisher of Biblia Complutensia S. 26. m The Fray in Edinburgh December 17. in the year 1596. S. 526. Flanders became Christian 51. Friseland became Christian 61. m East Friseland began Reformation S. 70. m The Doctrine of the preaching Friers 491. m Ferchard the II. King of Scotland was brought to repentance 60. m G The Popish Gades began 271. The first Glass in Britain
a strong Fort set up against the freedom of the Gospell and to give thanks unto God for unity of Spirit among themselves Immediatly after the dissolving the Threasurer Provest of Edinburgh crave conference with Robert Bruce Robert Rollock James Nicolson James Melvin They say the King notwithstanding the Interloquiture intendeth not extremity against that Minister but for maintaining peace with the Church he would pardon him if they would bring him unto his Majesty and cause him declare the truth in all the points libelled After deliberation they answer If it were but one mans particular that were in question or danger his Majesties offer were thankfully to be accepted But it is the liberty of the Gospell which was grievously wounded in the discipline thereof by the proclamation on Saturday last and now in the preaching of the word by usurping the judicatory thereof If the King had taken that mans life or of moe he could not have wounded the hearts of the brethren more deeply nor done such injury unto Christ they can no way be content unless these things be retreated and amended but must oppose such proceedings with extream hazerd of their lifes The Messingers taking up the weight of the matter were much moved and returned unto the King with their answer The next day a gentle man of the kings Chamber came timously to one of the brethren and craved the bent of the doctrine might be stayd that day not doubting but his Maj. will satisfy them It was answered The edge of the doctrin can not be blunted without evident appearance of amendement of wrongs yet he and another went unto the king and these returning reported the kings mind and offers to declare his meaning concerning the proclamations and the Interloquiture The brethren reioice not a litle they set down his offers in writ amending some points they write the grounds articles of agreement that the k. might see whither they were according to his meaning The brether which were directed unto him found him well content wâ—th the articles he said he wold abolish the two Acts which were proclamed and not suffer them to be booked and of his own accord he offered to write unto the Presbyteries and satisfy them concerning the Interloquiture if they shall give him a band of dutifulness in their doctrin on the other part As for Da. Black let him come and declare his conscience concerning the libell before David Lindsay James Nicolson Thomas Buchanan and thereafter he shal be content to do what they shall judge meet In the afternoon they returning found the King changed he directeth David Lindsay to crave of David Black that he compear before the Counsell and there confesse an offense done to the Queen at least and so receive pardon David Black refuseth to confesse for in so doing he shall acknowledge the Counsell to be Judges of his Sermons and approve their proceedings to be lawfull when they had summoned him and admitted ignorant and partially affected persons lying under the censures of the Church at his procurement to be witnesses albeit he hath ample testimonialls of Provest Bailives Counsell Church-â—ession of the Rector the Dean of faculty Principalls of the Colledges Regents and other members of the University his dayly auditors all which were produced for him but if it would please his Maj. to remit him unto his ordinary Iudge the Ecclesiasticall Senate he will depone the truth willingly in every point and underly their censure and ordinance if found guilty The King went to Counsell David Black not compearing the deposition of the witnesses is read the points of the libell are declared to be proved and the punishment is referred unto the King The Acts of proclamation and whole process is registred The doctrine in Sermon soundeth frâ—ely in the old manner The king craves conference again with the same Ministers After much reasoning they return unto Articles and grounds of agreement then was produced a form of declaration concerning the proclamation another of the charge and a Missive unto the Presb of Edinb concerning the Interloquiture When these btethren had caused diverse things to be amended they received them to be coÌ„muicated unto the commissioners and others waiting upon their returning The formes and declarations being considered were not found sufficient to repair the injuries done but rather ratified the same Other formes and declarations were devised and a Missive unto the Presbytery as also an Act of their dutifull obedience Sundry conferences past betwixt the king and Counsell and the three Ministers above named but without success for on wednesday December â— these three Ministers reported unto a frequent meeting of their brethren come from sundry Provinces and joyning with the Commissioners that the king in presence of the Counsell refused to accept that form of Letter written by them to be sent unto the Presbyteries beâ—ause it imported albeit indirectly an annulling of the Interloquiture 2. He refused the Act of dutifull obedience as not sufficient because it contained not a simple Band of not speaking against the King and his Counsell but limited with certain conditions which would ever come again into question and turn to the controversie of the Judicatory Note this 3. The formes of declaration that was penned by the brethren was refused because they imported a plain retracting of the proclamations and an acknowledgement of an offense 4. The King will no way pass from the interloquiture nor suspend the execution of it untill a Generall assembly but seing the punishment is in his will he will declare it unto the brether in private which was transportation or suspension for a space They answered They could not agree for the reasons above named In end the K craves to be resolved of certain speaches uttered by him to wit The treachery of his he art was disclosed all Kings are the Devils children and he required that David shall chuse seven or eicht of 20. or 25. of his auditors whose names shall be given him that by their deposition the cause may be resolved and in the mean time he shall desist from preaching They answered They had no commission for that but to crave the acceptation of the formes propounded and they will report the answers December 9. their report was heard the brethren perceive that nothing is done and in the mean time the enemies do attain their will therefore they think it not expedient to use any more commoning but by some brethren to let his Majesty know how they had humbly sought redresse of wrongs done to Christ in his kingdom lately by that charge proclamations interloquiture and process against one of their most faithfull brethren how they have been most willing to have condescended to any conditions of peace till the wounds which Christs Kingdom had received might be throughly cured to the intent his forces and the Churche's authority might be set against the common enemies but seeing they are disappointed they are free of what shall ensue and
true pastors can not without treason against their spirituall king abstain from fighting against such proceedings with such sprirituall armor as are given them potent throgh God for overthrowing these bulwarks mounts erected for sacking the Lords Jerusalem Decemb. 10. Da. Black was charged to go north within sixe dayes and remain by north the North-water till his Majesty declared his will Under the pain of rebellion and putting him to the horn Decemb. 11. the Commissioners were informed that a great number of missives were written and ready to be directed through the Countrey for calling a convention of Estates and a Generall assembly the tenor followes Wee greet you well As wee have ever carryed a speciall good will to the effectuating of the policy of the Church of which wee have often conference with the Pastors and Ministry so wee and they both resolving now in end that the whole order of the said policy shall be particularly condescended agreed upon for avoiding sundry questions controversies that may fall out to the slander danger of religion Wee have for that effect appointed alswell a generall Convention of our Estates as a Generall Assembly of the Ministry to hold here in Edinb the first day of February next To treat and resolve all questions standing in controversy or difference between the Civill and Ecclesiasticall judgement or any way concerning the policy and externall governing of the Church and therefore will wee effectually desireand request you that you fail not all excuses set apart to be present at our Convention the day place foresaid precisely to give your best advice opinion in that matter as you tender the effectuating there of the well of religion and Estate and will shew yourselves our dutifull and affected subjects So wee committ you to Gods protection From Halirud house the day of Decemb. 1596. Here the reader may more clearly perceive that the alteration of the established government was intended before the 17. day of December and that not only the marches of the Jurifdiction Civille and ecclesiastcall were sought to be ridd but the order of the church-government was to be called into question howbeit thereafter nothing was pretended at first but the restraint of application of doctrine and Ministers vote in Parliament to vindicat them from poverty and contempt because otherwise strong opposition was feared On decemb 14. the Commissioners of the Generall assembly exhorted the Ministers of the presbytery of Edinburgh as they will answer unto God and the Church in so necessary a time To call before them such persons of highest ranks as are known or may be found to be malicious enemies and to proceed against them to excommunication The same day the charge that was given out against the Commissioners of the Church was proclamed with sound of trumpet After advisement they thought it lawfull to disobey so unlawfull charges but nedless and not expedient seing after them others might succed and so the work might proceed So they resolve to depart committing the cause unto God and the diligent care of the presbytery of Edinburgh but fearing the fearfull tentation of poverty micht prevaile with the weaker sort and move them to subscribe a Band which might captiously import the King and Counsells power to judge of Ministers doctrin be cause the King had said the day prâ—ceeding They who will not subscribe shall want their stipends they thought it requisite to send unto every presbytery a declaration of their proceedings The minute of their proceedings I have now set down In their declaration they write plainly that when they were insisting with his Majesty to appear in action against the forfeited Earls he had converted all his actions against the Ministry with hoter intention than he could be moved against the adversaries this long time that so they may be driven from prosecuting their suits against the Papists and to employ themselves wholly in defense of preaching disciplin that the restraint of rebuking censuring sin was the principall Butt aimed at in all this action because the mystery of iniquity which hath been intended begun and is going forward whither the purpose be to thrall the gospell by Injunctions or by a policy equivalent to injunctions or to bring-in liberty of conscience or if to draw more papistry which is to be feared for many reasons and will be reveeled in time being such as can not abide the light of reprehension the only advantage of their cause is thought to consist in extinguishing the light which can discover the unlawfulness of it that so they may walk-on in darknes without all challenge untill the truth be overthrown And because impiety dar not as yet be so impudent to crave in express termes that swine be not rebuked it is sought only that his Majesty and Counsell be acknowledged judges in matters Civile and criminall treasonable and seditious which shall be uttered by any Minister in his doctrin thinking to draw the rebuke of sin in King Counsell or their proceedings under the name of one of these crimes and so either to restrain the liberty of preaching or to punish it under the name of some vice by a pretense of law and justice and so by time to bind the word of God and let sin pass with lifted up hand to the highest c. Yee see now whaâ— was the controversy betwixt the King and the Ministry The sum of all The King would have the Ministers to heare the offers made by the forfeited Earls that they might be reconciled unto the Church On the other side Ministers urge that they be removed out of the Country again and that he do the office of a Magistrate as becomes him for their treasonous conspiracy the pardon whereof he had professed in the beginning to be above his reach and their offers import conference but no confession of an offense nor were made in sincerity as the event did prove This could not be obtained therefore pulpits sounded against the favorers of these as became faithfull watchmen to discharge duty in so dangerous a time Publick rebuke of publick and crying sins was called into question and so was the established disciplin and they were driven from the offensive to the defensive part The Ministry craved but the tryall of Ministers in the first instance to be appertaining unto the Ecclesiasticall Judicatory for application of doctrine to the rebuke of corruptions and publick offenses as they should be by the word of God practises in former times but it was refused What sins did reigne in the land the catalogue drawn up by the late assem witnesseth ..... Had they not reason then to blow the trumpet and forewarn the people of Gods judgements and now when the chief enemies forfeited for unnaturall conspiracy were suffered to return and abide in the Country The wild border-men stood in greater awe of excommunication by a presbytery than of Letters of horning I know a Noble man confessed that